Danny Gets A Diaper Dad

By DBJon

Chapter 1 New Neighbors

            The man leaned on his rake, the salty sweat sticky on his face, with the late afternoon July sun sweltering above him.  At his feet was a pile of grass clippings from the small lawn, and behind him on the patio a pitcher of lemonade, the glass beaded with condensation and a blur of bright yellow lemon slices floating among the half melted ice cubes.  He was looking across the yard at new tenants arriving at the small rental cottage identical to his only yards away from where he stood.  A brown-haired lady about 34 years old was struggling with an oversized suitcase on the battered concrete steps leading down from the street above, while a small boy of 8 or 9 wrestled with something in the over packed rear seat of a battered Ford Taurus sedan.  She looked at him with unspoken pleading in her eyes.  Sam looked briefly down at his crotch, thickly padded and obvious.  “Well,” he thought to himself, “this is where it starts.”  Taking a deep breath he set the rake down and walked over to the stairs and up to the lady, smiling an offer of help.  She looked at him relieved, gratefully accepting his offer of an extended hand to the suitcase.  Following him down to the small cottage porch, she took a surreptitious glance down at his butt.  She liked men’s butts.  She thought them the nicest of bits of male anatomy.  She was surprised then by the obvious outline of what could only be thick cloth diapers.  “What is a man his age doing in diapers?” she thought.

            When they reached her new porch she could see hidden discomfort, a slightly embarrassed look in his eyes as she stepped around him with the key.  There was also defiance there as well.  A sort of “take me as I am” look, and a bit of excitement.  He casually brought the suitcase up so that it was between her and the front of his shorts, “I’ll hang on to this till you get the door open.” 

            “Fine,” she said, smiling.  That’s Danny up there, trying to pull his bike out of the back seat.”  Unlocking the door she took the suitcase from the man, noting that he turned a little sideways to her as she did so. 

            “I’ll go help him tussle it out, and try to limit the damage in the process.”  It was almost a question they way he said it, but she grinned as she wedged herself through the door with suitcase, and said that she would appreciate it. 

            As the man headed back up the steps to the car, he experienced a thrill, a feeling of having overcome an important hurdle he’d set himself.  He looked forward to the encounter with the boy – a cute kid, not quite ten - he guessed.  Looked to have just a tad of baby fat left on his small frame, smooth white boy legs projecting out of the oversized shorts kids wore these days, and a bright red mop of hair showing on the back of his head as he struggled to unsnag the frame of a red bicycle from the clothes and boxes jammed around it in the backseat.

He had determined to live his life as he wanted.  That was the point of the move from the east coast out to Portland.  For him, that meant in diapers: 24-7.  Out in the open.  No more hiding things under beds and in closets.  No more frantic scurrying to clear a room when guests came unexpectedly up the driveway.  No more ordering suspicious packages anonymously addressed to a fictitious name in case someone should open his mail.  From now on the packages from the Angel Comfort Diaper Company, the VIP-Personal Products, and Wee Clothes for Big Kids, would arrive with his real name proudly displayed on the boxes and bags of diapers, plastic pants and shortalls.  Starting off in diapers in a new community where he knew no one, he figured there would need be no embarrassed explanations, no worrying about who would accept or reject him.  No friends psycho-analyzing him.  People would know him as a diapered guy from the start, and if they didn’t like it – no problem.  It was the way he was, the way he wanted to be.

He’d moved into the cottage only a week ago.  It was a small place, located in an old neighborhood among rows of similar small houses, all built in the 50’s for young boomers, now slightly shabby; but with many houses and yards carefully maintained, and landscaping grown in, it was not a slum and had some charm.  It was full of blue-collar families, people of modest means: Two-three children - two second hand cars – barbecue in the back, lawn mower stuffed under the small porch with the kitty litter box.  A good place to live, if one wanted to live quietly, and encounter people in a friendly place day to day.  He wanted to be seen.  Oh-yes, he wanted to be seen.  Diapers clearly showing under his pants, shorts, - maybe even diapers only in the alleged privacy of the backyard where neighborhood kids might spy on him.  It thrilled him to think of it. 

Still, his courage had so far amounted to hurried trips up the stairs to his car and back to get groceries and shop for a few items for the house.  The shopping he loved.  Long ago, he had learned that he could go shopping heavily diapered, with a clear outline of double diapers under sweat pants, and no one seemed to notice or care.  It thrilled him to walk around, pushing a shopping cart past moms and their kids - his diapers clearly outlined for all to see.  To stop and wet his diaper like a toddler, feel the pee soaking up the front and moving down between his legs – people around paying him no more attention than the little boy toddling along next to his mother across the aisle.  He knew that there was nothing illegal in this; fully dressed, the diapers were only his concern.  After all, if he wanted to look foolish, there was no law against that.  At worst, there could be some humiliation; which in fact he knew he would love, even if it scared him at the time.  He imagined young boys noticing the bulging diapers, giggling, pointing at him and snickering with their friends.  In fact he hoped for it, but it never came as his fellow shoppers, concerned about their own affairs of pork chops, lettuce and beans, wandered around him. 

When he’d arrived, he’d unpacked his little boy clothes into the drawers of his dresser, along with all his big boy stuff.  The diapers were placed in stacks on open shelves next to a low padded table in the large bathroom, next to which were baby oil, talcum powder and a bottle of ‘baby scent’.  A large clear plastic tray held his substantial collection of diaper pins – duckies, bunnies and teddy bears; pink ones, white ones, blue ones - all kinds.  He loved to collect them.  Plastic pants were folded next to the diapers or hung on a peg to dry out in the open air after being rinsed.  There was a toilet – mostly for guests, and a large shower and a deep tub.  He’d had the place remodeled to these specifications, having the single bathroom expanded by removing one of the two small extra bedrooms.  By the time a guest had taken a rest break, there would be no possible doubt in their mind how his host was dressed.  On moving in he’d made a little ceremony of cutting the crotch of all his underwear in half rendering them useless; then burning them for good measure in the old oil barrel in the backyard with some twigs and leaves.  The only tighty-whities he now had, were made with three layers of terry, no big boy fly, and bright red kiddie trim around the leg holes.  And they were reserved for the rare occasion when a diaper just wouldn’t do.

In his bedroom was a large framed photo of a boy of about 5 sitting in shoes and socks on a push scooter grinning at the camera wearing only a large pair of white puffy plastic baby pants blooming out over heavy diapers.  The image of the towheaded diaper boy he always had wanted to be.  He loved lying on his bed slowly rubbing himself in wet diapers and imagining himself as the boy.  Thinking about being the boy, he imagined mom and dad loving having an older kid they could show off in diapers.  The person taking that picture was certainly not ashamed of it, and clearly thought the kid, as did he, very cute.  Judging from the kid’s expression, the reverse was equally true – the boy clearly loved his diapers and liked being shown off in them.  He desperately wished he’d had those parents, rather than the uptight mother who’d rushed him prematurely through toilet training, and the disinterested father who was always off with the boys on weekends, or out with mom leaving him and his brother with their aunt.  They just weren’t kid people. Jimmy and he were appendages to lives married before birth control: dutifully, if not entirely enthusiastically, clothed, housed and cared for.  He’d been happy enough when he’d left for College, grateful for the somewhat grudging financial assistance from his parents, and he now communicated with them infrequently at best, and they with him.  Their distaste had made the bedwetting a struggle, and he’d spent his young life of dragging wet sheets into the laundry, with constant nagging reproaches, until his early teens when adolescence had ended that misery.  Secretly he’d yearned for diapers, but they remained only a terrifying threat from his mother.  “How,” he wondered, “could something so desperately desired, be at the same time be something so greatly feared?”

- And boldly he had stepped out into his front yard.  In diapers, shorts and T-shirt, to rake where he might be seen by a neighbor from a distance.  Feeling the thrill of exposure.  This was different.  This was his home.  This was the point of no return.  Though he had ordered himself to obey his desires, the soul was somewhat weak.  So he’d taken things in steps.  While he had a washer and drier in the basement, it had been off to the Laundromat a mile away to wash his large pile of wet diapers in public.  He’d dumped them into the washing machine, diapered in sweatpants that nicely displayed the double-thick birdseye pinned underneath.  A little small to accommodate them, the pants pulled down in back when he bent over, nicely exposing the top of his plastic pants.  He made a point of accidentally dropping some of the diapers on the floor, and bent down so the kids running around the laundry would notice both them and the wet diapers on the floor.  He then sat reading a magazine where he could be plainly seen by the moms and single dads waiting for their wash.  He had been stared at, and had felt a delightful thrill of humiliation when a quickly-hushed small child had asked her mom why the man was diapered like a baby.  He’d taken his diapers out of the drier, resisting both the urge to flee and the knot in his stomach, and had carefully folded each one on the big table in front of all, before carrying them stacked in his arms out to his car in his by now heavily soaked underwear.  At times, he thought he’d have a heart attack, and wasn’t sure how often he’d go back.  But he’d felt a sense of triumph as he drove off, stopping at MacDonalds to celebrate before going home, just for the fun of ordering and eating lunch with all the other little kids.

            “Could you use some help there big fella?” Sam said when he got to the top of the steps.

            “Who’re you?” the boy responded.

            “I’m the neighbor next door, and your Mom said you could possibly use a little help here.  If you step aside Danny, I’ll see if I can’t loosen that bike before you rip your Mom’s upholstery to pieces.”

            As he moved away from the door the boy looked up at the man, noting that he was nice looking, and bit older than his mother.  There were blue eyes, light brown hair and a medium frame that showed only little evidence of advancing middle age.  He looked nice, with a friendly smile.  Danny was startled, however, by the bulge below his waist.  “Couldn’t be?” he thought – “Could it?”  He stared fascinated as the man bent over and carefully pulled a box out from the back of the car and set it on the pavement.  As he did so, the back of the man’s shorts pulled down exposing what was undeniably the white plastic of a large pair of baby pants. “Oh – wow!” Danny wordlessly mouthed to himself.  He stood there staring as the man cleared the back seat of shopping bags filled with clothes, groceries, and old curtains, before finally lifting the bike out and setting it in front of him.

            “Think you can get that down the steps by yourself fella?” the man said as he looked down at the boy – noting with a thrill the boys open mouth and wide eyes staring at his midriff.  “You better close that mouth of yours, or you’ll catch flies,” he grinned, surprising himself by his own cavalier behavior.  He blushed slightly, however, as the boys mouth shut, and Danny gave him a very knowing look.

            The man carried the boxes and bags down; emptying the car and carrying all into the kitchen where his new neighbors unpacked them and moved them off to various rooms and storage locations.  Each time, he noted with pleasure Danny’s stares at the diapers bulging under his shorts.  Finishing, he smiled at the lady, “Well I better go and let you get settled in.  Oh – by the way I’m Sam Johnson.” He said, extending his hand.

            “Oh – and excuse me too; I’m Mary Anne Malcom.  I guess I already told you Danny’s name.  Thanks ever so much.  I don’t know how we would have got all that down here without you.  Stop back some time for a chat after we get the chaos reduced a bit.”

            As Sam left he could feel their eyes staring at his padded bottom.  It pleased him.  He knew that from now on that he would be the ‘diaper man next door’.  Which was just what he wanted.  It seemed a good start.

Chapter 2  Settling In

Danny Malcolm carried his stuff up the stairs and picked out one of the two small rooms for his own.  He took the one looking out over the hillside, leaving the one facing the street.  There was an old pine frame poster bed under the sloping eves, and a small bureau next to a closet.  He found a set of low bookshelves in the next room and pushed them across the hallway into his room and up against the wall by the bed.  They’d serve for a night table just fine.  He checked out the large stain on the mattress, and heaved it up to find another on the backside.  “Looks like the kid before me must’ve been my relation,” he thought, as he saw his mother come up the stairs carrying a bundle of bedding in her arms.

            Maryanne saw Danny looking at the mattress. “I know dear, the mattress in the other room is no better; but after all, you will have your plastic sheet covering it.”  She helped Danny spread the sheet over the bed, and put a mattress pad over it, covering this tightly with a blue fitted sheet and his old but serviceable cowboy décor matched pillow case and top sheet which she neatly folded down over a thick woolen blanket.  Extra sheets went onto a shelf in the closet, followed by his jacket, his one set of dress pants, and an old blazer she’d found at Goodwill for Sunday church.  The bureau held all his underwear – an assortment of superheroes displayed on the fanny, as well as pajamas, shirts and socks.  She sent him down to bring up his box of books and his toys, and went across the hall to survey possibilities for the extra room.  “Too small for a boarder she guessed, but it would make a good study for herself.  She’d seen a pair of old saw horses in the basement and an old door, and figured with an old tablecloth they would serve admirably as a place to correct papers, and be near Danny at bedtime.  She went back down to finish her own unpacking, leaving Danny to put his books and toys away where he would. 

            Danny lay on his new bed looking out the window through a small patch of trees below the house, into the backyards of the houses on the street that wended its way along the side of the hill below their own.  Across a little canyon lay a wooded hillside too steep to build on that beckoned interesting adventures and explorations.  He was thinking about the man next door.  “The diaper man.”  He wondered what they felt like.  Did he wear them all the time?  To bed?  He guessed so, if he wore them during the day.  “Man, it must be embarrassing to have people looking at you all the time with those big thick diapers.”  He wondered if he could do that.  Probably not, but he thought about it.  His mother had suggested once that he wear Goodnites to bed – and he’d thrown a fit, scared what his friends might say.  But he had no friends here; they were all back in Seattle where they’d lived with his Aunt Becky.  That was before his mother had gotten the job teaching 5^th grade at Hillsborough Elementary.  He was pretty sick of his wet bed.  Mom said he’d grow out of it.  He had to admit she was pretty nice about it.  Joey wet the bed, and his parents weren’t nice.  Not nice at all – Joey got a switching every time, and then they made him hang the sheets out to dry in the front yard.  His mom said it was all right, that he just had a small bladder and it wasn’t his fault.  She just put the sheets in the wash, and made up his bed; insisting that he get her up and not try to sleep wet.  Often after helping him change, she let him hop in with her for the rest of night, where she reassuringly held him to her soft bosom till he slept.  Sometimes he wet his pants too.  “Not always exactly an accident.” He admitted to himself slyly.  Sometimes he just wanted to do it – he didn’t know why.  His mother always gave him an exasperated look when he came in off the streets in soaked pants.  Still, she never sent him off to change by himself, insisting on undressing him and giving him a bath - finished by toweling him off.  Normally he dressed himself like other nine year olds, but on those occasions she treated him gently, like he was five: wrapping him snugly in the towel and carrying him to his room, pulling on his underwear and trousers, zipping them up and putting on his socks and shoes.  Maybe it’s because it feels so good when Mom treats me that way he mused.  As long as his friends weren’t around, he liked it.

            Suddenly hungry, Danny got up off the bed, and bounced down the stairs to see if his mother was doing anything about dinner.  She had unpacked the kitchen gear, but most of it was sitting out on counters and the kitchen table.  So he flopped down on the couch nearby, enquiring when they would eat.

            “Heavens, Danny, I haven’t even seen if the stove works yet.  I think, just for tonight, we’ll make due with sandwiches.  There’s some ham in the icebox and the mustard and mayonnaise are over on the table by the breadboard.  Why don’t you make us each one?”

            With a disappointed look, his mother was a super cook, Danny got up off the couch, and collected bread and fixings from the refrigerator.  Clearing a space on the table, he started to assemble the sandwiches.  He was a good sandwich maker.  His mother always said so.  “Why do you call the refrigerator an icebox Mom?”

            “Well, it’s because your grandfather always called it that.  In the old days they kept things cool by putting things in a box with ice.  So: ‘Ice Box’.”

            “Oh.  What was Grandpa like?”

            “Well to me he was always a big strong man.  It felt so wonderful when he held me in his arms, and he was a wicked tickler.  He was merciless, and I often thought I’d wet my pants before he’d stop.” (- and often did, she thought to herself).  “I loved him hugely.  He was a nice man, and brought grandmother flowers all the time, which he would present her with a big flourish and a bit of candy for me.  He always wanted to take me fishing, and Momma would scold him when we got back for my messy clothes covered with fish scales and muck. We had great times together. You would have loved him.”

            “How old was I when he died?”

            “You were only a little guy – about 3, do you remember him at all?”

            “A little bit.  I remember someone picking me up and tickling me and swinging me around once.  It was real nice.  I wish he were still here. Sometimes I wish I were still 3 and he could pick me up and hold me again.”

            “So do I. He thought you were wonderful.  He really loved little boys.”

            “Say Mom, did you think Mr. Johnson was dressed kinda funny?”

            “I should say so – you noticed too did you?”

            “How could you not notice?  When he was getting my bike out of the car, his shorts pulled down in back.  He was wearing baby pants and big diapers.  I think he knew we could tell too.”

            “Well, he certainly didn’t seem to try and hide them.”

            “Why do you think he wears them?”

            “I assume he has to Danny.  You know there are a lot of older people who have that problem.”

            “You mean wetting their pants like me?” Danny mumbled.

            His Mom smiled at him: “Sure.”

            “Do you think he also wets at night?”

            “I would assume that if he has a problem during the day, he almost certainly does at night.”

“They looked just like the ones I used to wear too – the old fashioned kind.  How come I wore those kind?”

“Well, cloth diapers are a lot less expensive, and a lot of people think they’re healthier for babies, and work better too.  Most babies wear disposables because their mothers don’t have to wash them.  But they are expensive and generate a lot of trash as well.  So all in all, I thought that cloth diapers and plastic pants were a better choice for you.  Besides,” she grinned, “I thought they were a lot cuter.”

Danny blushed a bit at the thought, though he liked the image of how cute he had been in cloth diapers.  Maybe that was why his mother had let him stay in them until he’d gone to nursery school.  He hadn’t objected - until he’d compared notes with his classmates, and found out that THEY didn’t wear baby diapers.  Not even to bed.  Within a week, he no longer wore them during the day, and had thrown fits when she’d put them on for bed.  It had been 3 wet years since, he mused.

“Do you think he wets them all the time during the day?”

“Well, maybe not.  Maybe he only wets occasionally, like a certain little boy I know.  Maybe he thinks that because he’s not a little boy, he’d better wear some protection.”

“Oh-Mom.” Danny sighed, “I suppose you think I ought’a wear diapers during the day too!”

His mother laughed – “Certainly, I can pick you up a nice pair of pink ruffled plastic pants to sport around in too!”

“MOM!”  Danny said, blushing a bright red at the thought. 

His mother gave him a wicked grin.  Actually, she didn’t mind the accidents; they always gave her a little special time to baby the little boy who was growing up way too fast.  He seemed to like it too.  She had noticed that Danny’s accidents almost always coincided with times when her son had a bit of the blues or was feeling a bit lonely. 

“Done!”  Danny proudly held up two ham and cheese sandwiches on plates.

“Yummy!” His mother exclaimed, coming over to clear more space off the table, “Why don’t you get us each a big glass of milk from the icebox.” 

After dinner, it was still light out, so she sent Danny out to explore the yard, cautioning him not to go out of sight of the house, and to be back in a half an hour for bed.  Danny headed out, the screen door banging behind him.  Once outside, he looked around.  There really wasn’t much to see in front of the house, and he knew he’d be out of sight if he went up to the street, so he decided to explore the backyard.  There was no fence between his house and Mr. Johnson’s, and both backyards connected where there was a huge old oak tree.  Hanging from it was a rope swing!  Down he went, and was soon swinging back and forth and around the tree. 

 

Sam heard the commotion from his small living room while washing up the dinner dishes.  He was no longer wearing shorts, having changed so as to have dinner in a dry diaper.  There were no windows facing the street anyway, and there were blinds on the windows between his house and the Malcom’s, so he felt free to wander around in his baby pants and thick diapers with just a snap shoulder T and white socks.  He waddled over to the window at the back of the living room and looked down to see Danny swinging from the tree.  He stood there looking at the boy, thinking how wonderful it was to have a small boy for a neighbor, and imagining how he’d look in nice thick diapers.  In his mind’s eye he envisioned the boy in snap crotch rompers, an onesie, and various toddler clothes.  He had them, but they were a bit too big to fit this boy, he laughed to himself. 

As he watched, Danny got down from the swing, and walked around exploring the edge of the woods, and the junk piled under the back porch of his house, before returning to the swing.  Then he saw something that amazed him.  The boy glanced quickly around, as though he were making sure no one was looking.  Sam realized that with the lights off, and dusk coming on, Danny couldn’t see him looking out the window.  Then Danny spread his legs – and no question – just wet his pants.  He could see a dark stain appear on the boy’s shorts and spread out, followed by a trickle of pee running down to the ground.  The boy put his hands on the front – as though he were trying to make the pee spread out over a bigger area of his pants.  He was certain of it!  “THIS!” He said to himself, “Is wonderful!”  And joined the boy in his pleasure, letting out his own pee, which spread through the front of his diaper and soaked down into his crotch. 

As he watched, the boy took his hands away, licked them once, and then wiped them on the back of his shorts, walking back up to his house.  He hurriedly crossed his living room to the window facing Danny’s house, lifted the blind up a bit, and opened the window a crack.  He then sat down beside it to see if he could hear anything from next door.  It was a warm summer evening and he was pretty sure only the screen door was closed next door.

“Mommy.”

“Uh-oh, it looks like my little boy has some pretty wet shorts.”

“Uh-huh!”

“Maybe he should be wearing diapers too when he goes out like Mr. Johnson?”

“MOM!”

“Just teasing dear.  Come let Mommy get you out of those wet pants.  Now let me pull down your underwear.  That’s a good boy. My we really did wetties, didn’t we?”

“I couldn’t help it.”

“I know dear.  It’s time for a bath now, take Mommy’s hand.”

            Sam heard the sound of a bathtub running, but the voices became indistinct.  Well, there certainly was no question as to whether his neighbors had noticed his underpinnings.  That pleased him.  They evidently hadn’t been too put off, but he clearly was irrevocably the ‘diaper man next door’.  If he didn’t like it, he supposed, he could always move to a new town.  But he was pretty sure he wouldn’t.  “Couldn’t have more perfect neighbors,” He thought.  “Almost the perfect little boy too.  Only thing better would be to have the kid running around in diapers.  Course, as it is said, only the Gods could have everything.”  He let some more pee soak into his diapers, and went off to some very sweet dreams.

Chapter 3  Danny’s Visit

            It was a bright sunny morning, and Sam could hear birds singing in the oak tree through his open window.  He stretched lazily in his bed, running his hands down the front of his onesie to feel the soaked diapers between his legs.  He squeezed them together looking over at the boy on the wall, then rolled over on his tummy rubbing himself in them as he thought about the boy next door.  He imagined himself walking into the house to show his mother his wet shorts, being undressed and led off to a bath, a fluffy towel and nice thick diapers for bed.  He felt sweet release in his diapers at the thought.  It felt wonderful to wake up in a wet diaper on a sunny morning.  Still it was lonely.  He’d always wanted to have a wife and kids, but there had simply been no way.  Not with the diapers and the way he felt about boys.  He could imagine the disaster if a wife found out about the latter, and how unlikely it was that any woman would put up with the former.  No, now there was no one in his life but himself and his diapers.  Diapers were hard to talk to: “aren’t you”; he said squeezing his legs together again.

            He rolled out of bed, and walked with that slight pleasing waddle into the bathroom through the living room, where he bent over, unsnapped the crotch and stripped the onesie off.  After letting the water run for a moment, he stepped into the large shower, and pulled off his plastic pants, soaping them, and rinsing them out as the water cascaded over his body and soaked into the his diapers.  He hung the panties over the shower door as he felt the warmth of the water fill his diapers, making them sag heavier and heavier between his legs.  Finally, he freed the pins from their little yellow bunny plastic heads, letting the diapers plop onto the shower floor.  After a good soaping and a rinse, he turned the water off, wrung out the diapers and put them in a large yellow plastic pail standing next to his diaper table.  Before brushing his teeth and shaving, he unfolded a diaper from the stack on his changing table, lay another soaker down the center, and folded the sides in over to the middle.  He then got up onto the table and lying on top of the stack, reached back to spread the diaper out behind him.  He brought one side to the front, and pinned the two corners together.  He made sure that they made a tight fit around his leg, and repeated the process on the other side, cinching in the diaper to make a tight fit around his waist as well. “A nice three point suspension,” he thought, “to hold the diaper firmly in place where I can feel my wetties snug between my legs.”  He reached over and grabbed a pair of white Gerber style plastic panties from the shelf, and pulled them on over the diapers.  They were roomy and bloomed out just like a little toddler’s.  He carefully checked to see that all material was tucked in under the plastic, and then swung his feet over the side and stood up from the table.  Giving a good stretch, he turned to go start the coffee. 

Standing in front of him in the door, mouth open, eyes wide, was a small boy –.

            “Uh – sorry.  Uh – Mom sent me over to borrow some sugar.  I guess I should’a knocked.”

            ‘Well,’ Sam thought, blushing furiously, ‘this doesn’t leave much to surprise the kid with’.  “It’s OK Danny, it’s no big deal if guys see each other in their underwear.” He grinned. 

            Danny looked at the diapered man, and felt some relief at Sam’s grin.  He thought for sure, he was in big trouble.  Now he wasn’t so sure.  “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to spy on you.  I won’t tell anyone – honest.”

            “That’s OK Danny, I don’t mind if people know, but it’s a little surprising to find an uninvited guest standing at my bathroom door so early in the morning.  You really shouldn’t just walk into people’s houses.”

            “The door was open, and, well I didn’t think you could hear me knock cause the shower was going, and Mom’s real mean until she’s had her first cup of coffee, and, well, uh –.”

            “It’s OK, but next time knock.  Come on, I’ll get you a cup of sugar.”

            After his initial shock at being discovered standing in his bathroom in only his thick diapers and baby pants, Sam was delighted.  He’d dreamed many times of being caught and seen by young boys in his baby things.  And now, here he was dressed like a baby conversing with a cute little boy standing around in his own house.  He could feel the boy staring at his diapers, and forced himself to take his time walking from the bathroom over to the kitchen counter, giving the boy a good view.

            “Do you guys need milk too?” He enquired.

            “No, Mom picked that up yesterday on the way over here.”

            Sam pulled a bag of sugar from a drawer and filled a china cup, handing it to Danny, who took it nervously in his hand, only to let it drop crashing on the floor.

            “Oh-gee, I’m sorry. I’m, -I’m, ah, I’m-“ the boy stuttered.

            “That’s OK Danny, its not every day you find a 38 year old man standing around in baby pants and diapers, is it?”

            “No I guess not.  I got out of diapers when I was 5.  The kids at school made fun of me so I stopped wearing them.  How come you wear the old fashioned kind: wouldn’t the new kind not show so much?  Me and Mom - well I guess we both figured out you were wearing them yesterday under your shorts.”

            “Truth is, Danny, these are better than the paper ones, and, more important, I like them because they are just like the ones I wore as a boy.”

            “Uh-huh.  I wore that kind too.  Mom says they were cuter on me than the disposable kind.”

            Sam gave him an appraising look, “I can see that.  I’ll bet you were really cute.”

            Now it was Danny’s turn to blush, which made the little red head all the more adorable in Sam’s eyes.  He really could see Danny standing there in big cloth diapers and plastic pants - cute as a button – he wished.

            “Whose the kid on the wall in the bedroom?” Danny said glancing at the picture clearly visible through the door on the bedroom wall.

            “Well, I guess that’s the kid I kinda wish I was.” Sam said.

            “Huh!  Why would you want to be him?  How come you wear diapers?”

            “What do you think Danny?”

            “Well, I guess it’s because you need them, but I don’t get it, why do you wear them so thick all the time, cause everyone can tell?”

            “The truth is, Danny, I wear them cause I like them.  They are so thick because they feel good that way, and because it makes me feel better to have people know, so I don’t have to hide them.  So, really, it surprised me when you walked in on me, but it’s OK cause I don’t mind at all you seeing me in them.”

            “You like them?”

            “Yes.”

            “Really?”

            “Really.”

            “Wow.”

            “Wow yourself.”  Sam grinned.

            “You look kinda funny.”

            “I know.  But it’s OK.  I guess I’m just happier this way.  I hope you don’t mind having a diaper man for a neighbor, cause I think you and your Mom are pretty nice people, and I wouldn’t want this to bother you.  But it is just the way I am.”

            “Kinda like one of those gay guys my Mom tells me about?  I mean this is just what you are, and you’d be really unhappy to be forced to be something else?”

            “Exactly, though I’m not gay.  That’s a pretty smart thought for a kid your age.  How old are you anyway.” 

            “I’m gonna be 9 in August, and I’ll be in 4^th grade.  Mom teaches 5^th so we’ll be at the same school too.”

            Sam had gotten out the broom and a dustpan by this time, and was sweeping up the debris, as Danny helped pick up the scattered pieces.  “Looks like you’re getting to be a big kid Danny.”  Pretty soon you might fit right into a pair of my diapers.”

            “No way!  You and Mom!  She said if I kept wetting my pants she’d put me in diapers and pink plastic ruffled baby pants to go out and play!  Ooops!”  Danny hadn’t meant to tell Sam about his pants wetting.

            Sam grinned, “Well you have to admit, you’d look pretty cute wandering around the neighborhood that way, but I don’t think she really meant it – do you?”

            “No she just likes to tease.  Like you I guess.”  Danny was blushing and turned to look out the back window.  He realized, with a start that he was looking down right on the spot where he’d peed his pants the night before.  “Gosh,” he wondered, a scared look crossing his face, “What if Sam saw me last night.”  He looked back at Sam, a question in his face.

            Sam saw the boy’s concern.  Should he let on?  If he did, the boy would know that he knew about his little game.  Would that be good?  No, he decided firmly, that would be an unfair hold on him; and if they were going to be friends, he wanted it to be because they liked each other, not because the boy felt he needed Sam to keep his secrets.  “Gee Danny, I didn’t know you wet your pants.  I did too when I was your age, and my parents weren’t very pleased about it either.  How’s does your mother deal with it.  (Liar - liar, pants on fire, he thought to himself).”  He could see relief flooding the boys face, and it gave him a good feeling.

            “Mom’s OK.  She helps me change, and always gives me a hug.  She says it’s cause I have a small bladder, and I’ll grow out of it.”

            “I’m sure she’s right.  She looks like a good Mom to me.  Be sure you give her lots of hugs.  By the way, have you found the rope swing in the backyard yet?  It could be a lot of fun.  Looks good and sturdy, but be sure and ask your Mom before you use it.”

            Danny felt a whole lot better.  No one had seen him last night!  His secret was safe.

            Sam handed the boy another cup of sugar, “Danny, I should get dressed, and you should take your Mothers sugar to her so she can drink her coffee.”

            “OK, thanks Mr. Johnson, should I bring the cup back right away?”

            “That’s OK Danny, just get going.  Bring it back latter after breakfast.”

            “Bye.”

            The boy ran out the door, which was wide open, as Sam had evidently not latched it securely the night before.  It had swung out in the wind and caught in the bushes next to the house.  Sam cautiously walked over, looking up at the street as he did so, and reached around gingerly pulling it loose from the shrubbery; experiencing a little thrill of exposure as he briefly stepped out onto the porch to pull it loose before closing it behind him.

            Danny arrived at his house wide-eyed and obviously bursting with his news.  His mother smiled down at her little tyke, “What’s up tiger, you look like you’re going to explode.  Oh, thanks for getting the sugar, did you thank Mr. Johnson?”

            “I kinda forgot to, cause I dropped the fist cup he gave me, and it broke all over the place, so we cleaned it up, and he gave me another one, and he told me I could bring the cup back after breakfast, and guess what Mom!” Danny bubbled, “He was wearing diapers and plastic baby pants, and guess what!  He says he wears them cause he likes them!  And he said it was cause he would like to be like a little kid whose picture he has on the wall that’s wearing old fashion diapers and plastic pants too, and he wears those too, cause it’s what he wore as a little kid, and he likes that, and he said he wet his pants when he was a kid like I do.” 

            “Danny- How come he told you all this.  How come he let you in the house wearing just his diapers?”

            “Uh – he didn’t exactly let me in the house Mom, I kinda walked in without knocking cause he was in the shower.”

            “Danny!  You shouldn’t just walk into someone’s house.  But if he was in the shower, how was it that he put on just diapers and plastic pants to talk to you?”  Well, actually Mom I kinda just watched him get out of the shower and get dressed cause he had a changing table right there, and all kinds of diapers stacked up, and plastic pants, and he didn’t see me when he got out, and then he was putting his diapers on the table, and then he got up on it and put them on, and pulled on plastic pants, and I guess I just kinda watched him do it.”

            “Danny!  You mean to say that you snuck into his house and sat and watched him get into his diapers in the bathroom without his knowing you were there.  Danny!  Shame on you!  That was very naughty.  You could get in real trouble for doing that if he reported it.  You can’t do that sort of thing.  Besides think about how embarrassed he must have been.  Shame.  I think maybe you better spend the rest of the day in your room thinking about what you have done.”

            “Please Mom, it wasn’t like that at all.  I didn’t mean to.  It’s just that, well all those diapers and all, I was kinda surprised.  I didn’t mean to, it just kinda happened.  Besides, he was real nice about it, and said he didn’t mind, and he smiled at me.  And I asked about his diapers while he got the sugar for me.  He said that he hoped we didn’t mind his wearing diapers cause he thought we were real nice and he didn’t want to bother us.  But he said he liked people knowing he wears diapers; cause that way he doesn’t have to hide them.  Besides, I have to take the cup back to him this morning.  You aren’t really going to make me stay in my room the whole day are you?”

            “We’ll see.  You go up to your room after breakfast, and I’ll think about this.  And I will deliver the cup back to him.”

Chapter 4  Sam Gets Another Visit

            Sam had another visit to his bedroom after Danny’s left.  “It was,” he thought to himself, “the most wonderful thing that had ever happened.  Standing there talking to an cute 8-year old little boy in just his diapers and plastic pants – a deliberate pants wetter at that!”  He couldn’t wait to tell his on-line diaper buddies about it.  He had quite a little group following his daily reports on his new adventure, and they would go wild about this!  He planned to head upstairs to the computer room he’d set up in one of the unused bedrooms. He’d spend a happy morning in a diaper chat room with his friends.  It wouldn’t be too heavily populated since it was a Saturday morning, but there would be someone there to chat with.  Besides, he wanted to tour all the Yahoo clubs, and see if any new pictures of boys in diapers had appeared.

            There was a knock on the door.  “Just a minute!”  Sam yelled, and he dashed into the bedroom to pull on some loose shorts and a shirt, before answering the door.

Maryanne Malcom was standing there with his teacup in her hand.

            “Sorry to bother you, but I thought you would like your cup back.  Thanks for the sugar.”  She looked him over appraisingly; noting that though he was thickly diapered, the shorts he was wearing covered them up somewhat better than those he had on in the yard yesterday.  “I heard you had a little intruder this morning.  Would you mind if we chatted a bit about it?”

            “Not at all.  Come on in Maryanne.  Have a seat over there, and I’ll get us some coffee.”  Sam went over and put some fresh coffee on to brew while Maryanne seated herself at the table. 

            “First off, I want to apologize for Danny barging in on you when you were dressing.  It was entirely wrong, and he is spending the day in his room so he will remember that other people’s houses must be respected.  I hope you don’t mind.  It must have been very embarrassing for you.”

            “No, it’s OK.  I was very surprised to see Danny standing there after I got my diapers on,” Sam said matter-of-factly, “and he was plenty embarrassed too.  Frankly, I think he was just too fascinated by what he was seeing, to think about what he was doing.  I guess it is no secret that I wear diapers all the time.  But I did ask him to knock next time.”

            “You told him you wear diapers, because you like to?”

            “He asked me why I wear them, and I told him the truth.  I have always wanted to wear diapers since I was a little boy.  I know it’s pretty weird, but that’s the way it is.  I spent 38 years pretending otherwise, but one day I decided I couldn’t live my life that way, so I moved out here to start over.  There isn’t a single pair of big boy underwear in this house.”  He grinned wryly at her.

            “Danny does seem to be pretty fascinated with diapers just now,” Maryanne admitted. “But how did you find out he wets his pants?”

            “Actually, I already knew that.  He wet his pants in my backyard last night.  He was making a commotion on the rope swing and I went over to see who it was, and watched him for a while since he seemed to be having a good time.  I didn’t think there was anything wrong with watching a kid playing on a rope swing in my own backyard.  However, Danny doesn’t know I saw him wet his pants.  He blurted it out when I teased him about growing up so fast he would soon be able to fit into my diapers.  He said ‘No way – you like to tease me just like my Mom did when she threatened to send me out to play in diapers and pink ruffled plastic pants when I wet my pants.’  He didn’t mean to tell me that.  I didn’t tell him I’d seen him wet his pants, because I didn’t think it would be a good start for a friendship between neighbors if he felt afraid I might tell on him.”

            “What was there to tell on him? He went straight to me with his wet pants anyway.”

            “Hmmm.  Well, you see, it was pretty clear that he deliberately wet them.  He was holding his hand in front of his pants trying to stop the flow from going on the ground to make them wetter.  I guess I should be able to recognize that little maneuver.  In fact, when we were talking, he looked out the back window of the living room here and realized it looked right down on where he was standing last night when he wet his pants.  It was obvious from the scared look on his face that he was afraid I’d seen him do it.  I’m sorry; I meant to keep this his secret, since I didn’t feel it was my affair.  Though I have to admit, given my obvious interests, it was pretty cute.  He did say that you were pretty nice about it when he wet his pants.”

            Sam poured two cups of coffee, set them on the table, and set out the milk and sugar while Maryanne digested this news.

            “I guess I have to admit that I kind of knew that Danny was doing this.”  Perhaps I’m guilty of encouraging it, because I always baby him afterwards, helping him out of his clothes, bathing him like a little kid, and tucking him into bed in his P.J.’s.”

            “Darn, I had a nice vision of Danny going to bed in diapers every night.”  Sam smiled.

            “Well, he certainly could use them.  He goes through 7 sets of sheets a week.  But he won’t wear them for anything.  Threw a real fit when I tried to keep him in them at night when he was 5 cause the other kids teased him about it when he told them at daycare.  I am tired of all those wet sheets to wash, and getting up every night at 2 in the morning to clean him up.  It’s hard when you have to go to work in the morning.”  She looked at him.  “You are making no secret of the fact that you find my son’s behavior cute, and that you like watching him?”

            “That’s true.”

            “Shouldn’t I be concerned.”

            “Yes – and No.”

            “What do you mean by that.”

            “Well since we’re neighbors, and Danny is arriving at a very vulnerable age, you should be concerned about a single middle age man with a strange fetish watching your kid.  That’s not all.  Boys fascinate this single middle age man, and he does get erotic feelings about them.  It’s the other major reason why I’ve never married.  The ‘No’ part, however, is because I have never touched a boy in my life – that is, improperly as you would define it.  I love boys enough not to want to hurt them, and I have never convinced myself that it was right to take advantage of them.  I’m pretty sure that Danny is as safe around me, as he is with his scout master – though maybe not his priest.”  Sam gave a small laugh.  “You see while I have erotic thoughts about boys, they are mostly about being the boy.  Sometimes it is even with a man – but in those thoughts I am the boy, not the man.  I think Danny is cute wetting his pants, and I heard him go up to your house and you talking about it because all our windows and doors are open in this heat.  I did have erotic thoughts about Danny; that is about being Danny, and having a Mom as nice as you to take care of me and love me, and diaper me, and show me off to your friends.” 

            “How am I supposed to deal with all this?  Maryanne asked.

            “Well, if I was a pedophile Maryanne, the first thing I would have done this morning was to tell Danny I saw him deliberately wet his pants.  Holding his secret, which he is desperately afraid of having you know, would be just the sort of lever any child molester would love to have.  Second, the last thing I would be is as open as I am with you.  I wouldn’t tell you I wear diapers because I love them, but instead that it was due to a handicap.  I would love to have you two for neighbors, but if you find it impossible, then I’ll pay to find you another place.  It would be difficult for me to move since I own this one, but I will make it up to you so you come out ahead.  The truth is, however, I am very lonely here.  The only people I have to talk to are in La-La Land on the Internet.  There is one other thing too, while I clearly enjoy Danny’s deliberate pants wetting, I guess you do too.  While I like looking at him as a little boy and imagining I’m him, I also understand his little problem better than almost anyone else.  Unless you are planning to take him off to a child psychologist, don’t you think it might be good to have someone around who understands this little behavior quirk?”

            “Well, you are certainly frank, if nothing else.” Maryanne gave a wry grin.  “I guess if you can put up with my little pants wetter – we can put up with diaper man.  I can’t find anything, really, to criticize in your behavior.  But please, for now, lets not have Danny alone with you, if you don’t mind.”

            “I think that’s reasonable.  Even the Boy Scouts think it’s a bad idea for a man to be alone with any boy other than his own during their activities; and they have pretty much stopped their problems with child molesters that way.  I would love to get to know you guys better, if you don’t mind my diapers – and occasional odd clothes.  But it would probably make both of us happier if you were always with Danny.”

            “I guess, I feel pretty relieved,” Maryanne said, “and I guess I’ve put you through a lot this morning.  How about Danny and I have you over for dinner tomorrow to make up for it?”  For some reason, diapers and all, Maryanne was pretty sure she liked this guy.  In fact, surprisingly, the diapers didn’t bother her.  Instead she found this quirk both amusing and charming, for reasons, she was pretty sure she understood.

            “Really!” Sam was surprised.  He figured that even if they didn’t move, there wouldn’t be much further association across the short stretch of lawn between their houses.  “I’d love that.  I’ll leave the diapers at home if you wish.”

            “I thought you didn’t have any big boy underwear Sam?”  She grinned at him.

            “No, not really, but I have some pretty cute training pants with red trim around the legs and Barney on the back.”  He smiled.

            “You are welcome in your diapers, and knowing you, a dinner in diapers and plastic baby pants with a mother and her 8 year old son would be a real treat.  Besides, I have a feeling that Danny is pretty fascinated by both you and your diapers, and would be disappointed if you appeared without them.”

 

Chapter 5  A Dinner Date for the Diaper Man

            It was six o’clock on the dot when there was a knock on the door.  Danny rushed over and swung it open to find Sam standing there dressed in slacks and a golf shirt holding a bunch of flowers and a bottle of wine.  He could see the outline of Sam’s diapers under the pants, but they weren’t very thick.  For some reason, he felt a bit disappointed.  Over his shoulder he heard his mom say: “Come on in Sam.  Sam handed her the flowers with a flourish, set the wine on the counter, and reached back in his pocket and pulled out a small package that he handed to Danny. 

“Here you go sport.”  Danny happily pulled off the wrapping paper to find a small box of chocolates.

“Gee thanks, Mr. Johnson.”

             “Why thank you Sam, no one has given me flowers in years, how gallant of you.  I’ll get some glasses for the wine” Maryanne added.

            There was a moment of silence, as though no one knew what to say, and Sam busied himself opening the wine with his Swiss Army knife, while Maryanne dug in a cupboard looking for the two mismatched wine glasses - the residue of several moves and too many years living alone with her son.  Danny meanwhile was busy stuffing a second chocolate into his mouth.

            “Maybe you should wait until after dinner Sport.”  Sam said to Danny.  “I bet your Mother has something pretty nice prepared for us.”

            “It’s just spaghetti,” Danny mumbled, but he put the box down just the same.

            “Spaghetti carbonara is not just spaghetti Danny.”  His mother said, putting the wine glasses down on the counter as Sam poured the wine.  “It is a very elegant Italian dish with smoked bacon and eggs and Parmesan cheese.  They serve it in very fancy restaurants.  We’re also having a nice romaine salad, and chocolate cake for desert.  And I made my special cold soup to start with.”

            “That’s that funny vegetable soup you make Mom – it’s yuck.”

            “It not yuck Danny, - it’s called gazpacho, and it’s delicious – you just aren’t old enough to appreciate it, but I’m sure Sam will like it.  I got all the vegetables at that farm stand near the market.  They are very reasonable this time of year, and perfect because everything needs to be properly ripe for a good gazpacho.”

            “Wow, your Mom really is a cook Danny.”

            Maryanne was relieved.  She hadn’t thought about the very tight budget they were on when she had invited Sam over.  Bacon, eggs, and spaghetti were an inexpensive choice – thank God most Americans had never tried carbonara; so it seemed really exotic.  It was good, and she did it well, and this was the time of year that most vegetables were cheap, as well as the best tasting.  Chocolate cake from scratch wasn’t too expensive, but she had had to defer getting any wine.  She just couldn’t afford the little bit extra for that or beer, not if she was going to stretch the small signing bonus and moving money from the school district to last them until her first paycheck in September. 

            Maryanne went to the refrigerator and got out the soup and ladled it into three bowls, making a small one for Danny, and two good sized helpings for Sam and herself, setting them on the table while Sam put the wine glasses at their places and Danny got a glass of milk from the refrigerator.

            “I don’t see how you guys can like that wine stuff.  It tastes awful.”  Danny said, “Besides my teacher says alcohol is bad for you.”

            “That’s not really true, Danny.  There are lots of studies that show that a glass of wine everyday is good for you, and that people who drink in moderation live longer happier lives than either teetotalers or drunks.”  Sam smiled at him.  “Most things are OK if you learn to do them in moderation.”

            “Why don’t we sit down and start before the soup gets warm,” Maryanne said.

            Looking around as he sat, Sam said “You really have done an amazing job getting this place together Maryanne, it already looks like home.”  He realized that all the furniture was cheap second hand stuff the landlord had put into the rental, but Maryanne had rearranged it so that it looked good, with a few pillows and tablecloths in the right places, an extra lamp or two, and some nice artistic posters advertising the Metropolitan Opera on the wall.  “You know, it is amazing how elegant a nice table cloth makes a dinner.”

            Maryanne was pleased.  She had a good touch with decorating, and had to make do all her life with what came to hand, haunting discount stores and the like for inexpensive imports.  She thought her china was pretty snazzy.  It had come from a store called Pier 1 in Seattle that specialized in getting stuff from economically stressed third world countries at great prices.  If it had been made in the States or Sweden it would have cost a lot, but from China, it was affordable even for a single mom.

            “This soup is delicious.” Sam remarked,

            “I think it’s still yuck!” Danny replied.  He made a face, screwing up his mouth and squinting his eyes to make his point.  Both Sam and Maryanne laughed, and Danny grinned back, pleased with his performance.

            The dinner progressed easily from there, and the food was very, very good, Sam thought.  They chatted about Oregon and the Columbia River, and he brought up the fact that the scenery upriver from Portland was supposed to be spectacular.  “Isn’t it supposed to be some sort of national park or historic something?”

            “It is some sort of park area.  I think it’s called the Columbia River Gorge National Scenic Area.” Maryanne said.  “I would like to go see it before school starts, and maybe take Danny to see Bonneville Dam.  I hear they have fish ladders and a room to watch them swim by.  Unfortunately, I’m not sure my old car is up to it.  We have to wait until the fall, when I’ve gotten a few paychecks, and can afford a mechanic.”

            “You know,” Sam replied, “I’ve wanted to see it too, but going places like that by yourself isn’t much fun.  Why don’t we all go up the Gorge together tomorrow in my SUV.  It’s almost brand new, and has lots of room.  Besides, now it’s my turn to treat you guys to a meal, and I think there is a lodge up there somewhere near Bonneville Dam where we can get a nice lunch by the river.

            “Boy, that sounds neat.  Can we mom, can we?”  Danny was excited.  He thought he was going have to stay around their little house in this boring neighborhood the whole summer.  Mom said the car was almost broke, and they couldn’t afford to spend money on movies or anything.

            “Well I guess that sounds like fun.”  Maryanne replied.  She felt like Danny too.

            So it was settled, and after some happy planning, and a time set for departure, the conversation turned to other things as the chocolate cake appeared with tall glasses of cold milk replacing wine for the adults.

            As Maryanne was cutting the cake, she heard her son pipe up: “So what do diapers feel like Mr. Johnson.”  She winced.  But Sam seemed non-plussed.

            “Actually Danny, they feel kind of warm, comfy, and snug.  They make me feel really secure.  They feel like I belong in them.  They always have.”

            “Did you wear them when you were a little boy like me?”

            “No, even though I wet my bed.  Every morning I woke up in soaked sheets until I was about 13.”  He glanced at Maryanne, who kept her face straight with a slight flicker of her eyes towards Danny.

            “Did your parents mind?”

            “They didn’t like it one bit, and were always threatening to put me back in diapers.”

            “How come you didn’t let them, if you liked them so much?”

            “Well that’s a good question Danny.  It is amazing how much you can be terrified of something you really, really want.  First off, my Dad didn’t spend a lot of time with me.  He just wasn’t a guy who liked to spend time with kids.  I guess I wanted him to respect me.  When I was a kid in the early 70’s, most boys knew their fathers wanted them to be strong little men.  A diaper boy wasn’t something Dads were going to brag about to their friends.”

            “Oh.”

            “Also, how would you like to have your friends find out you wore diapers?  There is a self-esteem thing too.  Cool guys don’t wear diapers – do they?”

            “No I guess not, and having your friends know you wore diapers would be awful.”

            “Why do you think you liked them so much though?”

            “Danny, you really shouldn’t ask such personal questions.”

            “That’s OK Maryanne, I don’t think it is a bad thing for him to understand, and I have a hunch you might be curious too.” 

Maryanne blushed just a bit.  He was right, and Danny saw her embarrassment and giggled.

“That’s hard to say Danny.”  Sam went on.  “I think it was several things.  My parents forced me to go through toilet training when I was pretty young.  Before I was 2, and I think I wasn’t ready for that.  So I missed them.  I also think that my bedwetting and the diaper threats were some of the only attention I got from my parents.  Truth is, I was a pretty sad little boy, and couldn’t help but notice all the love and attention little toddlers and babies got.  No one criticizes a toddler or a baby; they just accept what they do as cute, or at worst give them a little spank on the fanny.  And the thing that most defines a little toddler is his diapers.”

            “So would you want to be a baby again?”

            Sam laughed, “No, actually not.  What I really dream about is being a little kid, whose parents like him to wear diapers and to dress him like a toddler.”

            “You mean you’d like to be a kid my age?”

            “Only in my dreams - and play acting like I do with my diapers.”  Sam replied, “I’m really an adult, not a little boy: I think like an adult, talk like an adult, and like adult pleasures.  I don’t think wine is yuck, I don’t think gazpacho is yuck, and I don’t like sphaghettios.  I even think girls are cute.

Danny made a face at this.  “They’re yuck too!”

“I like to read the news, and talk about politics and art.  I like other adults – unfortunately my needing to wear diapers and play like a little boy is a big barrier between me and other adults.  It’s really why I’m not married Danny – I don’t think there are many women who would find a diaper man like me very attractive.  Also, if you think it would be hard to tell your friends that you wore diapers, you should try telling a girlfriend.  And one thing is pretty clear to me, you can’t hide things like this from any woman you love: if you did, and they found out, they would feel pretty betrayed.”

            Maryanne had first been embarrassed that Danny had started this conversation.  Then she had been concerned.  But in the end she was impressed.  Sam was honest, and with himself as well.  He had clearly thought this thing out.  He was a pretty nice guy.  “You know, I’m not so sure Sam that there isn’t a nice lady out there for a guy like you.  There is a real shortage of caring, honorable, hard-working men, and a lot of smart women know it.  And even some pretty weird quirks are OK - if you are all of that.”

            It was Sam’s turn to blush at that.  “Well, maybe.  I know that there are quite a few couples out there happily married with the baby not the only one in diapers.  I even chat from time-to-time with a couple on the phone or on the Internet.  But finding a woman like that can be pretty hard.  Imagine telling someone about this, and then having them dump you like a dead cat, and worse, going off and telling everyone.”

            “I don’t see that as a problem for you anymore. Do you?”

            “I guess not!”  He laughed.

Chapter 6  The River and the Mountain

            It was about 8:30 the next morning when they got going.  Sam had raised his hand to knock on the Malcolm’s door at 8:15, only to have it swing open before his knuckles could make contact, opened by an excited Danny bouncing up and down with excitement. 

            “Come on in Sam, and have a cup of coffee before we go.  Danny’s been up since 6:00 pestering me when we would leave – a few more minutes won’t kill him.” 

            Sam walked into the kitchen area, and Maryanne noted that he had on a pair of slightly tighter shorts, through which his diapers were plainly displayed.  His striped T-shirt had a row of shoulder snaps like a little kids and he was wearing high top tennis shoes.  “Looking pretty cute Sam,” she teased, “You could be Danny’s little brother.  Danny, tell your little brother to sit down and drink his coffee.”

            Danny giggled, while Sam found his place at the table and Maryanne put his coffee in front of him.  While he was drinking it, she went upstairs and returned with a traveling bag. “Extra clothes for Danny – just in case.”  She explained.

            “Aw Mom.” 

            “That’s all right Danny,” Sam smiled, “I have a diaper bag.”

            Danny giggled again.  He decided that he really liked Mr. Johnson - he was funny.  But he wanted to get going.  “Come on, let’s go.” He whined.  “I’ve been waiting almost the whole day.”

            “Mighty short day,” Sam said as he rose from the table and took the bag of Danny’s extra clothes from Maryanne.  “But we might as well head on out.”

Passing through the door, he stopped and picked up his own bag, and headed up to his large Ford Explorer SUV parked above the house; Danny in tow behind him with his mother bringing up the rear.  As he approached the car, he pulled out his keys and punched the button simultaneously unlocking the doors with a pleasing little clunk and a small acknowledging beep from the car.  “Into the back sport, your Mother will ride shotgun, and I’ll drive – unless you have your license of course.”

            Danny got into the back seat and looked around, eyes wide at the overstuffed large swivel leather seats, and the TV screen poking down from the ceiling.  Between the front seats, he could see an array of control panels light up that looked like the cockpit of a 747.  “Wow, some car Mr. Johnson!”

            “Yep, I bought this thing fully loaded with gobs of special features.  You could practically live in it.”

            “Why did you get such a huge car when you live by yourself Sam?”  Maryanne was curious.

            “Well, first off I could afford it, and it’s very comfortable; but if you look, that back seat folds down so that there is enough room to stretch out and sleep in back.  That and the smoked glass are important cause a little guy like me needs a place to change in private on a road trip.  Public restrooms are a little too public for a bouncing baby boy weighing in at 185 lb.”

            Maryanne laughed, “Well I guess that makes sense.”

            As they drove off, Sam put the electronic map with their GPS position up on the display panel and on the TV screen in back for Danny.  “You can follow our position on the screen Danny by the blue dot, so you will know exactly where you are.  Sorry, but you won’t be able to say ‘When are we going to get there’ all the time, cause you can see exactly when right in front of you.  You’ll have to find some other way to annoy us adults when you get bored.” 

            “Well, that’s no fun, Danny won’t have anything to do then.  Whining ‘when are we’re going to get there’ is his favorite music – he sang it all the way from Seattle to Portland.”

            “Aw Mom.”

            Sam found the freeway out of Portland, and followed I-95, turning off to meet the Columbia River Highway on the North Bank and headed east up the river on the Washington side.  After about 30 minutes, they passed through the old mill town of Camas, where Danny complained about the stink of the paper mill.  A few more miles east they began to climb up the side of the Columbia River Gorge – the huge Canyon where the ancient Columbia River had cut down through the Cascade Mountains.  It was a bright clear day, and on the Oregon side they could see Mount Hood rising up in the distance.  The road twisted and wound up the hills with only a glimpse of the broad river below, until suddenly they came round a bend to find the whole Gorge laid out in front of them for 50 miles.  Sam pulled over at a turnout, and they got out of the car to look at the spectacular view.

            Danny ran over to the old concrete barrier and looked over.  “Gleep!” he said backing up a few feet.  He looked pale.  “That drops off about a thousand feet!”

            “Nonsense Danny,” his mother said walking over.  “Gleep – you’re right!” She said backing up herself.  She took a camera out of her purse, and stepping back a bit more beckoned Danny and Sam to stand together in front of the scene.  Through the viewfinder she could see a man and a boy, Danny dressed almost identically to Sam – both in high top tennis shoes, shorts and a stripped T-shirt; but Danny’s without the snaps on the shirt or the conspicuous bulge under his shorts.  They looked cute together and she took several photos with her small digital camera, including a close up of the two.

            “Well, you can certainly see why they call it a National Scenic Arena.” Sam said as they drove on down the road.  Once again they were in among the trees.  A mix of Norway maple and huge Douglas firs blocked any view until on their right they saw another pull-out at a small state park.  Pulling over and parking, Sam said, “I guess this is Beacon Rock, the guide book said it has a spectacular view from the top, and there is a good trail up it.”

            “Let’s climb it mom,” Danny said running up the trail without waiting for an answer.  He headed up the gravel path, and suddenly found himself running on a ledge cut through solid rock on the face of a cliff.  There was a good sturdy iron railing between him and a 100 foot drop, and he headed on up.  Behind him his mother called out for him to slow down. So he stopped and waited for the adults to catch up before resuming his charge. 

            “It looks safe enough, if you aren’t particularly scared of heights.” Sam said.  Of course I hate them, but I think I can make it.  He moved carefully up the path, and soon Maryanne was leading the way.  After about 15 minutes, they arrived at the top to find Danny standing up on a small boulder looking out over a spectacular view of the river below and the gorge to either side.

            “Boy, you guys sure took your time.” Danny exclaimed proudly. “I’ve been here for forever.”

            “More like 5 minutes Sport, but you are a charger.”  Sam replied.  After about 10 minutes they headed back down the trail and got back into the car.  As Sam pulled out, he noticed another pullout across the road.  He crossed over the highway and drove up a short road to a parking lot.  “Looks like another trail – anyone want to explore?”  Danny got out of the car and raced up to the trailhead, and waited eagerly for the adults. “Looks like someone says yes.”  Sam said as he got out of the car with Maryanne. 

            They followed the trail up for about a half a mile, admiring the views and the spectacular old growth fir, when they came round a bend to find Danny sitting on the ground.

            “I’m tired.  Let’s go back.”

            “OK,” his mother said.  “All right with you Sam.”

            “Sure.”

            They hadn’t walked two minutes down the trail when Danny announced he couldn’t go another foot.  “Carry me Mom, will you.  I’m too tired to walk.”

            “Danny, you are a great big boy, and I can’t carry a lunk like you anymore.  You are just going to have to get up and carry yourself down the mountain.”

            “Aw Mom.  I’m tired.”

            Sam looked at the boy.  “Who turned his On-switch to Off?”

            “I don’t know.”  Maryanne replied, “I’ve been trying to find it for years.  It always seems to be getting turned to the wrong position.”

            Sam grinned, “How about a piggy back ride Danny?”

            “Yeah.”

            Sam bent down, and let Danny scramble up on his back, pulled his legs over his shoulders, and headed down the trail with a loud whoop at a trot.  Danny let out a yell too, and they disappeared round the corner.  Maryanne looked at them go with a bemused expression on her face.  Danny really needed a Daddy.  He was a lonely boy, and his teachers told her that he had difficulties getting along with the other children.  They had suggested she get him a Big Brother.  She had signed him up with the agency in Seattle, but there was a long waiting list, and the Agency wasn’t encouraging.  After a years wait, Danny, who had been really excited about it, stopped asking when he was going to get a Big Brother.  Then they had moved down to Portland, and she knew he’d be on the end of a new waiting list.  Not much hope, so she hadn’t contacted them yet.  “Maybe Sam.”  She thought.  “Maybe Sam.”

            When she arrived at the parking lot, she found the boys (she liked to think of Sam as a boy too) playing on the ground.  The two of them were rolling around like puppy dogs, with Sam was mercilessly tickling Danny.

            “Stop!  Stop!  I’m gonna pee my pants!” Danny gasped, between shrieks of laughter.

            “Just like Dad,” she thought.

            “Uh-oh.”  Danny gasped.

            Sam looked down.  The boy’s red shorts had a big dark spot growing on the front.  “Oops!  Sorry.  Good thing your mom brought some extra clothes for you.”

            “Just like my father – in fact.”  Maryanne thought, “He never stopped soon enough either.  In fact, I don’t think he wanted to.”  She looked suspiciously at Sam, who looked back with a slightly guilty expression.  ‘Yes – just like my father,’ she decided.  “Come on Danny,” she said, smiling at the sheepish boy, Sam can show us how to put down that back seat now.”

            Sam waited outside the Explorer, while Danny’s mom changed him into a pair of light blue shorts and a new T-shirt.  They then all drove off down the road towards Bonneville, passed the enormous dam, stopping at the Columbia River Gorge Interpretive Center several miles on to see a display of artifacts and the history of the Gorge, before pulling up to a large resort lodge where they got out to get lunch.  As they got out, Sam put on a light blue cotton windbreaker that covered the snaps on his T-shirt, and broke up the outline of the diapers under his shorts. 

“Even us diaper boys know when not to flame too much.”  He said.

They walked in to find an elegant restaurant, with a splendid view of the river in a beautiful beamed room.  The tables were covered with white linen, crystal and plate silver.

“Oh Sam, this is too much.  Are you sure you can afford this?”

“No problem, Maryanne, I have plenty of money for this.  Don’t worry.”

The maitre-de led them to a beautiful table by a window.  “I hope this is what you expected when you made your reservation sir.”

“This will do just fine.” He said, smiling at the waiter, who proceeded to seat first Maryanne, and then to his surprise, Danny as well.

Danny had never been to a restaurant like this before.  And he looked around in wonder as a waiter appeared out of nowhere and filled his water glass and put a basket of rolls on the table.  Another brought a bottle of wine over to Sam and held it out.”

“Is this what your requested Sir?”

“Yes, please go ahead.”

Danny watched as the waiter pulled the cork, poured a tiny amount into Sam’s wine glass, and stepped back expectantly as Sam took up the wine, sniffed it, and declared it fit to drink.  While the wine was being poured, Sam explained that to avoid a long wait that he thought would be a bit much for Danny; he had pre-ordered their meal.  First there were large crab cocktails, and then poached salmon with hollandaise, caramelized Walla Walla sweet onions, and brussel sprouts with wild mushroom ragout, and polenta followed this.  Danny was looking dubiously at the plates placed in front of the adults, when a waiter set down a covered dish in front of him.  With a flourish, the cover was removed to reveal a perfect cheeseburger and fries.  This was complimented by a chocolate milkshake that suddenly appeared in his wine glass. 

“Is this what the young Sir desires?”  The waiter enquired with just the hint of a smile.  Both, the adults eyed each other with amusement too, as they had noted Danny’s dismay at the sight of their plates.

Danny looked at Sam.  “Now this isn’t yuck.  This is my kind of restaurant!”

Sam grinned.  “I didn’t think brussel sprouts and onions would be your forte.”

“Sam, this is really splendid, but how can you afford this?”

“Well,” he replied, “I’m pretty well off.  I started work for IBM right out of Penn State as a low level manager doing inventory control in New Jersey.  When their stock crashed in 1991, I was sure they would come back so I put all my savings into it, and started putting the maximum amount into the employee stock option plan.  When I switched jobs in 1998 I had a nest egg of almost $200,000, which along with the appreciation in my house meant that I was pretty well off.  My new job was up in Boston with a high tech company – an early Internet startup that was moving to (bare) profitability.  They didn’t pay much, but they gave me a chunk of their stock.  Not a big one because I was still only a middle manager doing inventory control, and I couldn’t sell it for ten years.  I bought another house, and put all 200K into their stock.  Just before the Internet crash, at the end of 2000, they were bought out for cash, and I suddenly had a great deal of money.  I stayed on and worked for the new company, but by the end of last year, after the great dot.com crash, they no longer existed.  So I was unemployed, but I had put all my money into high yield bonds – not into the new companies stock.  When I transferred out of the bond fund and back into growth stocks this year, I had enough money that I really don’t have to ever work again.  So I sold my house at a good profit, moved out here and decided to start living the way I wanted to.  Now I’m trying to figure out what to do with the rest of my life.  Nice as diapers are, and as much as I enjoy surfing the diaper channels and clubs on the web, I can see that I will need something to do.  It won’t be inventory control.”

“If you have all that money, why did you buy such a little house in a neighborhood on the east side of Portland?”  Maryanne puzzled.

“Well, I figure that I’ll never get married, and the option is to live alone in a big house in a stuffy neighborhood full of people I don’t know, and who wouldn’t like me anyway.  In a place like this, I don’t have much to take care of.  There are lots of kids and neighbors.  And there are many different kinds of people.  Besides, walking around here, I can show off my diapers to my heart’s content, and there is always someone around to see.  As long as I am not too flamboyant, no one will bother me, and I can have a little fun.  You know I liked it when Danny surprised me.  One of the strange things about this fetish is a desire to be seen and to feel exposed, vulnerable and embarrassed.  Sort of like how Danny might have felt if a troop of Brownies walked by when he wet his pants.”

“No way!”  Danny was quite firm in this opinion – the idea of having wet pants in front of a bunch of creepy girls sounded worse than death to a nine-year old.

“Well then, young man, you better be careful where you wet your pants in the future.” His mother commented.

He looked guiltily at his mother and wondered just how much she knew about his escapades.  What would she say if she knew most of them weren’t accidents?  He hadn’t really tried to hold it when Sam had tickled him, knowing that his mother had extra clothes.  He had enjoyed wetting in front of Sam, and he was sure Sam had enjoyed watching him do it too!

After the meal, they piled back into the SUV and drove up to Bonneville Dam.  When they got out, Sam no longer had on the blue jacket.  They followed a small stream of people down to the fish ladders.  There were lots of people around, and it was obvious that Sam had no intention of hiding his boyish clothes or padded shorts from anyone.  Maryanne shrugged her shoulders and followed.  Danny seemed oblivious as he raced over and looked down at the rushing water in the spillway, and then over to the fish ladder. 

“Where are the fish?”

“I don’t know sport, I can’t see them swimming down there either.  Why don’t we go into the observing room and see if there are any?”  Sam replied.

They went down a ramp, and entered a darkened room with a series of concrete benches arranged staircase-like around three heavy plate glass windows.  At first they could see nothing and Danny went up and pushed his nose against the plate glass, just as an enormous fish swam by.

“Wow! Was that a salmon?  He was big.”

“I think that must have been a Chinook – the king of salmon.” Sam replied.

As they watched a progression of fish scooted by: shad, lamprey eels, steelhead, and a few more big Chinook.  They could see an illuminated display above them, and each time a fish went by, its category would increase by one.  When a fish swam back, it would drop by one.  They could see that thousands of fish were swimming by the window every week.

After a while, they left the fish observatory and followed the crowd over to tour the big powerhouse.  Danny had a great time playing with the various displays showing how electricity was generated, and was awed by the huge turbines.  As they left the powerhouse, he heard a couple of boys snickering behind them, and he turned to see what they giggling at.  They were pointing at Sam.  At the back of his shorts to be exact, where two dark crescent-shaped stains had formed around the legs following the outline of his diapers. 

“He look at that guy.  He’s wearing diapers!  Wet ones!”

“Yeah, he looks like he’s dressed like a toddler – he’s got a toddler shirt on.”

“Ah Mr. Johnson,” Danny said urgently.

Sam turned “What.”

“You’re leaking, and those boys back there can see!” Danny whispered.

Sam looked at the boys as they giggled and laughed at him.  He turned beet red and started walking up the ramp towards the parking area, as other people turned to see what the boys were laughing at. 

Maryanne could see the stoic look on his face, and thought ‘Be careful what you wish for – you may get it’.

When they got to the SUV, Sam got in and put down the back seat.  He had just gotten out his diaper bag, when he found Maryanne in the next seat, and saw Danny climb in too.

“Uh – I was going to get changed in here.”

“I know, and I’m going to help you.  Little boys can’t do all this by themselves.” she said as she pushed him backwards.  Sam lost his balance and fell back onto the platform created by the folded down seat and the space behind it.  He started to try to get up, but Maryanne pushed him down again.  “You lie back, or I’ll open the door so those boys can watch too.”  She smiled.

“What about Danny?” Sam questioned.

“Little boys are not supposed to care who sees them get changed.  This will be educational for him.  Besides, he’s already seen you getting changed – remember.”  Saying this she pulled his shorts down over his legs to reveal his large white baby pants.

 “My, they are just like the ones Danny used to wear.  Ok, now we see what our little cutie has hidden for us underneath.”  Saying this she pulled the panties down to reveal a pair of heavily soaked diapers on the blushing Sam.  “Danny, why don’t you get me a fresh pair of diapers out of Sam’s diaper bag, and see if there is some baby oil too.”

Danny had been busy trying to catch flies with his open mouth.  Well actually, he was just sitting there watching what his mother was doing, stunned.  When she asked him, he reached over and unzipped Sam’s bag, to find it packed with diapers, an extra pair of plastic pants, another T-shirt like the one Sam was wearing, a pair of fleece sweatpants, and some baby oil.  He handed his mother the requisite items, and sat back to watch as his mother unpinned Sam’s diapers to reveal a raging hard-on standing out from a small bush of light brown hair.  Danny had never seen a man before, much less one aroused and his eyes got real big.

“Well it looks like our little boy is pretty happy Danny.  You used to do this too when you were little when I changed you.  Pretty much all little boys do when their mommies change them.”  She proceeded to pull the wet diapers out from under Sam.   Then placing one fresh diaper one inside the other as a soaker, slid them under his fanny.  Before pinning them up, she sprinkled baby oil over his diaper area and rubbed it in, making sure that she smoothed it over everything.  She heard Sam give a low gasp, and feeling his penis stiffen, she reached down and covered him, pulling the front of the diapers up before Danny could see him reach a climax.  She was aware that Sam was on another planet as she pinned him up, and he lay back motionless and spent as she slid the fresh pair of plastic pants over his diapers and tucked in the loose corners.  “There you go little boy - all dry and comfy.  Danny are there any extra shorts in that bag?”

“No Mom, but there are some sweatpants and another T-shirt.”

“Well hand them up, all Sam’s clothes are wet.”

Danny gave her the pants and watched while she slid them up his legs, and Sam helped pull them over the diapers.  She then had Sam get up and pulled the shirt over his head and closed the shoulder snaps.  The whole performance took no more than ten minutes, but Danny had been enthralled, and even felt a little jealous of his new friend.

Sam got out of the back onto the parking lot leaving Danny inside.  He closed the door and started to walk around the vehicle, where Maryanne met him.  To his further embarrassment, she stopped him and proceeded to tuck in his T-shirt and straighten his sweat pants while several people in the lot looked curiously over at them. 

Maryanne noticed that the sweats did an even better job of displaying his diapers than the shorts.  “There you go, all ready for the big trip home?” She grinned at him.

Sam grinned weakly back.  “I –ah, ah, well; Wow, thanks, that was wonderful.  What can I say, I didn’t think anyone would ever do anything like that for me, but –ah, weren’t you a little worried about doing that in front of Danny?  I mean that was pretty close, you know I –ah.”

“Yes she smiled, I felt you stiffen, but I got you all covered up in time, and I don’t think Danny noticed what was about to happen.  I’m glad you enjoyed it - I hoped you would.  I had a good reason for doing it in front of Danny too.  I think we both realize that he is pretty interested in diapers.  His wet pants are no accident, and his fascination with your diapers reflects a long-standing interest.  Frankly, I would be happy to have him wear them to bed again because it would make both my life a good deal easier, and his as well.  Seeing me diaper you should make it clear that it would be all right with me if he decided to go back to them.  Besides, if he does have a fetish like yours, it sends him a message that there are women in this world who don’t mind a guy in diapers.  So when he grows up he won’t turn into a lonely recluse like someone I know almost did.  I want him to know that just because he might like diapers, there are still women out there who just might want to marry him.”  ‘You too!’  She thought to herself, looking over what she was rapidly beginning to think of as her diaper man.

After they left the parking lot, they drove back down the Washington side of the river to the Bridge of the Gods.  Danny was surprised to see how narrow the mighty Columbia River became at this spot, and was fascinated by the old steel bridge over the narrow gorge. 

“This is a special spot,” Sam explained, “The Indians say there was once a natural bridge made of rock here.  But the chief of the gods, Tyhee Saghalie and his sons, Pahto  and Wy'east, coming from the Far North thought they had never seen a land so beautiful. The sons quarreled over the land and to solve the dispute their father shot two arrows from his mighty bow; one to the north and the other to the south. Pahto followed the arrow to the north and settled there while Wy'east did the same for the arrow to the south. Saghalie then built Tanmahawis, the Bridge of the Gods, so his family could meet periodically.  However the two sons fell in love with a beautiful maiden named Loowit, she could not choose between them. As the two young chiefs fought over her, the area was devastated and the earth shook so violently that the huge bridge fell into the river, creating the cascades of the Columbia River Gorge.  For punishment, Saghalie struck down the lovers and transformed them into great mountains where they fell. Wy'east, became Mount Hood and Pahto was turned into Mount Adams. The fair Loowit became Mount St. Helens, known to the indians as "smoking or fire mountain" in their language.”

Danny stared hard out the window through the girders of the old bridge at the high jagged cliffs.  “It really looks like there could have been a bridge here once Mom, maybe the Indians remember it.”

Leaving the bridge, they stopped at a nearby fish hatchery for a break.  Danny rushed around looking in the pools at the fish.  The large old brood stock particularly fascinated him, and he found a bucket with some fish pellets hanging from a post left for tourists to feed the fish.  He flung handfulls of these on the water watching the fish swirl about the food until Maryanne told him to leave some for others to feed the fish. 

It was one very tired boy who climbed back into the large SUV as they began the long drive back to Portland.  Danny began to complain in the back seat, and Sam directed him to the locker on the side of the car near his seat where there was a selection of DVD’s.  Danny picked one out, and handed it up to Sam, who gave it to Maryanne with a wink.  She looked down at it.  Baby Geniuses.  She said nothing but smiled back at Sam, who whispered to her as the sound system came up in the back seat; “There was Harry Potter, Lord of the Rings, and three or four Disney classics besides that movie.”

By the time they got home, after stopping at Burger King for dinner, Danny was fast asleep in the back, and wet.  Sam just shrugged over Maryanne’s concern for his car seat:  “Hey the leather can take a little pee, it just wipes off, and those seats have seen more than one wet diaper in their time.  Then, over Maryanne’s protests that she could just wake Danny up, Sam got out and carried the little guy down the steps to the house and up into his bedroom.  “I’m probably the only guy within 60 miles that prefers a wet boy to a dry one anyway,” he chuckled.

He placed Danny on a pad that Maryanne had pulled out of his closet and placed on his bed.  He stood there for a moment as Maryanne began to undress the sleepy boy and tuck him in.  She was replacing the wet underwear and pants with a flannel sleeper when he left.  As he walked between the two houses  he heard a whisper behind him from the window of Danny’s bedroom.  “Thanks, we had a wonderful time.”

“So did I.” He said. “The best ever!”

 

Chapter 7  Babysitter

            Maryanne was looking out the window at Danny and Sam playing catch in the backyard.  Sam had purchased a pair of baseball gloves and a ball, and had proceeded to teach Danny how to throw.  Something about which she hadn’t the slightest clue, though her son had shown a wild enthusiasm for the Seattle Mariners, and for baseball.  It simply hadn’t been possible for her to take him to Pony League or any of the other youth sports teams as a single working mother.  She had been lucky enough to have her sister help out during the day, but by the time she got home at night, shopping, bills, washing clothes and cleaning had taken all her spare time.  Danny and Sam, however, seemed to spend hours together pitching a ball back and forth.  An activity that seemed to her about as interesting as watching paint dry.  It had been two weeks since the trip up the Columbia, and they had gone to the beach together, to the Zoo, the Museum of Science, and hiked through half the trails in the Portland Park system.  It turned out that Sam was almost as good a cook as she, and many of their meals were done sharing the cooking.  Somehow, Sam had become almost a member of the family.  Still, knowing his interests, she was concerned about the amount of time he and her son spent together.  He never spent time with Danny out of her sight or hearing, following scrupulously the guidelines they had set at the beginning.  But could she trust him?  She knew that pedophiles were often quite patient and devious with their victims; gentle seducers.  Was he the honest individual he seemed, more interested in being a boy than, God forbid, molesting one?

            Her thoughts were interrupted by the telephone.  She picked it up and found Assistant Principal Kramer from Hillsborough Elementary on the other end.  “Hello Dr. Kramer, how are you?”

            “Just fine Maryanne, we are really looking forward to seeing you at the retreat tomorrow and I was wondering if you needed any additional information on when to be there and transportation.”

            “Retreat?”

            “Yes, you know the retreat for our new faculty.  We sent you a packet last month giving you the instructions.  Didn’t your receive it?”

            “No, but it should be no problem, what time do I need to be at the School tomorrow?”

            “Oh-no,” he laughed, “it’s not at the school, and it’s at Sun River in Bend Oregon.  That’s 4 hours drive from here.”

            “For a one day meeting?”

            “Good Heavens no, it’s a two day retreat.  You have to be there late tomorrow afternoon, and we finish, in the morning two days later.”

            “But that’s three nights from home, and I don’t even have transportation or a babysitter for Danny – can I bring him?”

            “Oh, I’m afraid not, there are no children allowed, but we can help you with transportation as we still have room in the van.  But don’t worry about the expense, since it is mandatory for all new hires, the school district will pay for all your expenses.”

            “Do they pay for a sitter for Danny?”  She didn’t even know where to find one, and was beginning to panic.  She could loose this job, she realized.  There had been a clause in her contract requiring a mandatory training session that included a workshop; a State requirement for Youth Protection Training.  She had assumed that it would be held in Portland – not in some remote town far away.

            “No, that’s your responsibility, we can’t pay for childcare.  I’m dreadfully sorry, but you will have to find some way to be there, or State Law won’t allow us to let you teach here this year.”

            “Yes, I understand Dr. Kramer.”

            “Good, I’m sure you can find a friend to help out since this is a real emergency, I’ll have the van come by tomorrow at, lets see - - -, about 9:00 AM.  Goodbye now.”

            The principle hung up.  She was in an utter panic.  What could she do?  She had only enough money left for groceries and a little gas until her first paycheck.  She couldn’t pay a sitter if she found one – which was unlikely.  She sat down, tears coming to her eyes in bitter frustration.  What would she do if she lost her job?  How could she support Danny?  What would happen if she couldn’t?  She sat there, listening to Danny and Sam playing in the yard.

            She got up and went to the door.  “Sam,” she called, “could you come up here for a minute; I need to talk to you.  Danny, I need to talk to Sam in private, so could you play on the swing till he gets back.”  There was only one option, and oh-God, if she were wrong! 

            Sam climbed back up to Maryanne’s cottage from the backyard, leaving Danny sitting on the grass working his mitt, pounding the ball into the pocket.  As he came through the door of the cottage, he could see something was wrong.  Maryanne was sitting at the table teary-eyed with frustration.  She looked up at him.

            “Sam, I don’t know what I can do.  The school called and told me I had to be at a State mandated retreat for new teachers in Bend Oregon for 3 days starting tomorrow night.  I can’t bring Danny, and they made it clear: no retreat – no job.”

            “Can’t you find a sitter?  I mean surely there must be some way to find someone to take care of Danny for a few days?”

            “On 12 hours notice?  For three days, four really with three nights?  In Seattle I was lucky if I could find someone I could afford, starting weeks in advance, for a single night.  If I hadn’t had my sister there, I don’t think I could have survived.  Besides, I simply don’t have the money.”

            “I wouldn’t worry about the money Maryanne, I would be happy to pay for a sitter for Danny, or give you a loan if you want, and I would be around so there would be someone he knows nearby.”

            Maryanne laughed bitterly, “You obviously have never tried to find a sitter for a little boy for a night, much less four days.  In Seattle where I had a network, finding one for even a night could take weeks.  Here it is impossible.”

            “So what can you do?  Would the school really fire you if you don’t show?”

            “You don’t understand.  They don’t have a choice.  If the principle ignored the law, he could be fired for letting me teach without the mandated state training.  It’s ironic you know,” she said bitterly, “in order to keep my job, I have to go off to take a ‘youth protection’ that’s supposed to tell me how to protect children, and the only option is to leave my son alone at home – an 8 year old boy!”

            “Well,” Sam paused for a moment; “You could have him stay over with me until you get back.”

            “I thought of that Sam.”  That’s why I called you up here – to ask you – but I’m not sure it’s wise given your interests.”

            “I understand.  I suppose he could stay in your house, with the door locked, and I could keep an eye on things for you.”

            “For 4 days Sam: A little boy alone in a house?  That’s pretty scary, besides what if the neighbors reported it; that would constitute child abandonment.”

            “I see.  What about flying him up to your sisters?  We could send him as an unaccompanied minor, and it’s a direct flight.  She could put him back on a plane and we could pick him up the day you get back.  Don’t worry about the plane tickets, I would be happy to pay for them.  You can pay me back when you can, or just consider it a gift.”

            “Oh-Sam, that’s sweet of you,” Maryanne said with enormous relief.  “I’ll call my sister right away and see if she can take him.”

            Several phone calls later; Danny was booked on a flight to Seattle at 10:30 AM on Sam’s credit card.  The only hitch was how to get Danny to the airport when she was supposed to be picked up at 9:00 AM at the cottage.  After discussing it for a while, it was decided that she and Sam would drive Danny to the airport, and check him in early at around 8:15.  Sam would stay with him at the gate until he boarded the plane, while she took a taxi back.  When she got back on Friday, they would go pick him up from the 6:30 pm flight from Seattle.  She gave Sam a letter notifying all concerned that he had her permission to accompany Danny to the airport, and after some hesitation, one that allowed him to meet Danny at the airport where he would wait for her if she was late getting back from Bend.  She dated the letter, terminating the custody period at 9 PM that same night, notifying the reader that she would be responsible for Danny after that hour, not Sam. 

            “I’m sorry Sam, I know this is kind of demeaning to you, but I just have to be absolutely sure that Danny is safe.  I’m afraid I just can’t leave him alone with you, so if I’m late you will have to wait for me at the airport.”

            “That’s all right Maryanne.  I understand, I cannot vouch that it would be 100% safe to leave me with Danny either, given some of my fantasies, but I can tell you that the last few weeks have been the happiest of my life.  I never dreamed that a mother and her son could accept a diaper man like me as friend and companion.  Your caution about Danny protects all of us.  We both know that seeing Danny wet his pants is pretty erotic for me, and that I think he is very, very cute.  I couldn’t live with myself if I ever did anything to hurt him.  I love him too, I guess.  He’s kind of a substitute for the son I’ll never have.  I want him to have the kind of loving accepting environment I didn’t, and if I can help you care for him in any way, I will.”

            Danny was excited to hear that he was going to visit his Aunt for a few days.  Though he knew she wasn’t too thrilled about his bedwetting, he missed her and his cousins Peter, Paul and little Georgie.  After some discussion, Sam and his mother prevailed upon him to try some Goodnites, just for his stay.  Sam pointed out that this way his Aunt wouldn’t even know he still wet the bed, so he wouldn’t have to put up with being embarrassed by her in front of his cousins.  To avoid embarrassing Danny, Sam went to the store and picked them up.  They took a half dozen and put them in the bottom of his suitcase along with a plastic bag to put any used ones in to bring back with him – no one the wiser.  The rest were put away, without comment, on a low shelf in his closet.

            At the airport, Sam and Maryanne checked Danny in at the ticket counter, and Maryanne accompanied Sam and Danny to the security checkpoint.  She waved goodbye as Danny disappeared with Sam down the concourse to his gate.  She noted that Sam was not heavily diapered.  Unless you were looking for it, you would probably not realize what he had on underneath his trousers.  ‘Knowing the way he wets’, she mused to herself, ‘He’ll probably be heading home in a hurry.  Then again, knowing his taste for humiliation, he might just stay until he starts leaking, and walk around a bit before he leaves’.

            Which of course, was just what Sam did after handing Danny over to the flight attendant and waving goodbye.  Walking up the concourse he flooded his diapers.  He had been holding back ever since he got up just for the occasion.  By the time he had purchased a copy of parents magazine, to look for Goodnites and Pampers 6 ads, a surreptitious inspection of the back of his trousers by brushing his hand over them detected the telltale wet spots forming around the leg openings in back.  Walking through the shopping area, he slipped into a men’s room, and turning his back to the mirror above the sinks along the wall, he noted two damp crescent half moons forming nicely on the seat of his pants.  Slipping into the handicap stall, he put the small pack he was carrying on the floor, pulled his trousers down, and pushed his plastic pants after them where he knew they would be plainly visible to anyone looking under the edge of the stall.  From the pack he pulled a fresh diaper, and unpinning the wet ones, laid them on top of the plastic pants, fitting the new one in as a soaker down their center.  He heard a noise, the lock on the door rattled, and a small boy’s voice.

            “Daddy it’s locked.”

            “You’re right son, if you look you can see that someone is in there.”

            “Daddy that man has diapers.  See!  Why does he have diapers?  I don’t have to wear diapers anymore do I daddy?”

            “Sshh, Bobby – don’t say anything.”

            The boy giggled and as they moved on down the row of stalls.  He saw the man and boy through the crack around the door giving strange looks as they looked back at his stall.  He noted that the little boy was pretty cute.  A thrill of embarrassment ran through him.  He then pulled the doubled diapers up, and pinned them tightly around his waist.  He took his time to change; it was delightfully scary to risk these discrete observations from passengers looking for an empty stall.  Tugging up his plastic baby pants, he carefully checked that all of the already soaked outer diaper was tucked neatly into the plastic.  Then he slowly pulled his pants over the now bulging diapers.  Opening the stall door, he went over to the sink and carefully washed his hands.  In the mirror, he could see the boy and his dad leave a stall, staring his way, with the boy whispering something to his father.  He dried his hands, and turning to leave, noted that his diapers were nicely displayed bulging out under his trousers.  The two damp crescents removed any doubt that they were thick wet baby diapers. 

Walking through the airport, he stopped and got an extra large black coffee from Starbucks, which he knew would make him pee even more.  He looked forward to arriving home really soaked.  Once there, he might just put on a third diaper, rather than changing.  He took a circuitous route through the airport to the parking lot, attracting several stares and whispered comments as he went.  He passed a group of boy scouts standing with their leaders collecting camping gear from a baggage carousel.

“Hey Bobbie.” He heard one giggle, “That guys got just what you need!”

He turned to see a red-faced 12-year-old scout standing with two other boys who were laughing.

“Donnie, if you are going to make fun of Bobbie’s wetting his sleeping bag, maybe it’s time to share what you have stashed with your pajamas with the rest of the troop.” Sam heard one of the Scout leaders bark.  He could see one of the laughing boys abruptly blanch as his friend looked curiously at him.

“More than one boy in this troop could use a diaper at night, and if anyone else wants to make fun about Bobbie’s soaking his sleeping bag, I think every kid in the troop will be wearing one at our next outing.”

To his surprise, the leader winked and smiled at Sam as he said this, followed by a knowing glance down at his midriff.  Sam grinned back, “I suppose I could loan you some of that kind of camping gear.”

The leaders and Sam all laughed as the boys blushed.

After leaving the scouts, he moved past several groups of people.  His diapers were so thick that more than one noticed him.  Each time, he had a hard time not speeding up his pace, but instead forced himself to go slow, so there would be adequate time to be observed, commented on, and pointed out. 

            Just before leaving the terminal, he let himself dirty his diaper, enjoying the feeling of his poop sliding between his legs while walking in public.  This was something that he avoided doing where it could disturb people.  He felt it unfair to subject others to the unpleasant odors, and he adhered to a simple code of diaper wearing ethics.  Most importantly this included not making other people uncomfortable, not ‘flaming’ in public, wandering around in just diapers and plastic pants, or being seen to deliberately display his diapers to people, particularly children. 

When he was younger, he used to wander around roadside rest stops.  Usually there were trails into the woods where people would go to pee, sneak a dump, or change a baby.  As soon as he left the clearing by the road, off would come his shorts and shirt, and he would wander in just a diaper, plastic pants and tennis shoes.  Sometimes he would wear a childish looking T-shirt for a little boy effect.  He usually stopped to examine the used diapers, noting their condition and pondering how it felt on the toddler or young boy who dirtied it.  Sometimes he even fantasized about taking one and putting it on.  But this seemed just too extreme to actually do, though the idea was arousing.  The main attraction, however, was the feeling of being out in the open, dressed as a little boy in a public place.  The thrill of exposure was doubled by the thrilling thought of being discovered.

But these areas were also the hangouts for gays cruising for sex, and they would naturally assume that he was too, often leading to his hasty departure.  The police also often checked these locations.  Once a suspicious State Trooper caught him in his car without shirt or shoes, having driven into the rest stop right after he had run out of the woods in just a diaper.  He had barely time to pull up his sweat pants, before the trooper came up to the driver’s window, curious about the activity in the car.  He had told the trooper he was incontinent and was changing his pants.  The trooper wanted to know why, then, he had his shirt off, and shone a flashlight into the car, making him show the top of his diapers.  He told him it was because the shirt had gotten wet when the diaper leaked.  Although fun to fantasize about such an incident happening, it had been frightening in the reality.  Once, as he walked around the woods at a rest stop, with shorts on over his diapers due to the number of people around, he had encountered a flasher.  The guy was standing on a rock exposing himself to all who passed by.  In retrospect, he realized that when the guy flashed him, he could have safely exposed his diapers in return.  At the time, however, he just moved on quickly, uncomfortable at the guy’s presence. 

            Thinking about it later, he realized that he wasn’t behaving much differently.  That combined with the obvious danger of such locales, convinced him to sharply curb this activity.  In public, he decided it was important that he keep his pants, shorts, or shortalls on, both for safety, and out of respect for others.

            When he got to his car at the airport parking lot, he opened the door and got in.  As he sank down into the leather bucket seat, he could feel his poop moving up between his legs pushing into his genitals and up the back of his diaper.  He let out a sigh of pleasure at the feeling and slid back and forth a bit to make it move around more.  Real little kids, he knew often played such games, - a pleasure long forgotten by most adults.

To most people he knew this was disgusting, but like a lot of other ‘adult babies’ this was the ultimate sinful baby pleasure, though usually engaged in only when they were looking to feel really babyish.  Driving back in the car, he couldn’t help but ponder his bizarre behavior.  “How could a grown man want to wander around in public in bulging pee-soaked diapers?  It was really weird.  But when he arrived home, on went a third diaper, a larger pair of plastic baby pants and an onesie.  He spent the rest of the day in front his computer in the wet dirty diaper, chatting happily with people around the world to whom this was also their idea of a wonderful time.

 

            Danny saw his aunt and three cousins waiting for him just beyond the security checkpoint, and the flight attendant accompanying him handed him off to her with a comment on how well behaved he had been.  It had been over a month, and his cousins eagerly brought him up to date on their activities.  Arriving at the house, he hauled his suitcase up to the room he had shared for the last two years with his cousin Paul, a boy almost identical in age.  Paul, always dry at night, had found it fun on occasion to tease Danny about his wet bed, and sometimes complained about having to share his room with a pee-pants.  Nonetheless, the two boys liked each other, and played well.  Peter, the 11 year old, was a baseball fanatic, and, as the ‘older brother’, was generally idolized by Danny.  He had included Danny as a junior partner in his baseball card collection.  Georgie 5, just out of diapers, still had a few accidents in bed now and then, and loved everything to do with Star Wars.  Danny noted from the loud crinkle when he lay on his bed that one of Georgie’s plastic sheets had been transferred over. 

            Danny had a great time over the next two days playing with his cousin’s and visiting his old haunts.  On the second morning, however, Peter and Paul, in a fit of boyish prank, dragged him out of bed to pants him.  The discovery of the wet Goodnite created a considerable ruckus, with both making fun of diaper-boy.

            “IT IS NOT A DIAPER!”  Danny yelled at the two, his eyes tearing up in humiliation and anger, “They’re night pants for older kids, cause lots of older kids have small bladders like me.

            “Baby pants, baby pants, baby pants!”  Chanted his cousins.  Little Georgie, attracted by the commotion, walked into the room behind his mother.

            “Look Mom!  Danny still wets his bed.  He snuck a diaper on and wore it so you wouldn’t find out.”  The two boys chorused.

Danny got up from the floor where his cousins had been holding him down.  Danny was scared.  His Aunt had always treated his bedwetting as childish behavior that should be discouraged, and wet sheets a thing to be loudly declaimed.  In the past, he had been forced to publicly strip his bed, and then apologize to his Aunt and his cousin Paul, before being marched downstairs to wash them.  Often, he had been grounded for the day, or deprived of some treat that the others got.  He stood there waiting for the boom to come crashing down.

“Come here Danny.”

He went over and stood in front of his Aunt.  Standing there in just his wet Goodnite, he felt totally exposed.  She made him turn around several times, inspecting the fit of the pants on him, and then went over and ran her hand over his sheets.

“Bone dry!”  She exclaimed.  “Well it looks like our little bed wetter has grown up!”

Danny and his cousins looked at her confused.

            “If you can’t keep your bed dry, then the grown up thing to do is wear protection.”  She responded to their quizzical looks.  “You can’t get a diaper on most little bedwetters for love or money because they think it makes them a baby, but the fact is wearing protection is the grown up response to a babyish problem.”  So Danny has finally taking charge of his babyish problem and that means he’s growing up and acting older – unlike some other boys I see in this room.”  She gave Danny a big hug.  “Go put those in the trash downstairs, and then get dressed.  You get to pick tonight’s desert.”

            At the somewhat disappointed looks on the other two boy’s faces, who had been anticipating the subtle boyish pleasure of seeing another punished, she responded, “Anymore teasing, and you two will get to try Danny’s diapers for a whole day and night with nothing else but a T-shirt on.  Won’t your friends think you’ll look cute?” 

            Disappointment quickly turned to fear – they knew she wasn’t kidding, and the subject of Danny’s problem pretty much disappeared for the rest of his stay – except for a somewhat embarrassing discussion of Danny’ ‘grown-up’ solution to his ‘baby problem’ at dinner between his Aunt and Uncle.  His aunt enquired as to how often his new diapers leaked, as they didn’t look all that thick.  He had to admit that they sometimes did ‘just a little bit’.  She had responded by saying she would get him something better.  Danny wore Pampers 6 with a diaper doubler each night for the rest of his stay.  She also got him ready for bed each night instead of letting him do it himself.  She preferred to do this early, sometimes even before dinner, and he found himself obviously diapered under his pajamas in front of all his cousins for several hours before bedtime.  Danny realized that this was her way of telling Danny that he wasn’t entirely off the hook for his bed-wetting.  Though he fussed a bit, he wasn’t unhappy for the attention and glad of a dry bed in the morning.  Secretly, he was thrilled to be wearing real baby diapers again – they felt great between his legs, and having to wear them in front of his cousins was, well, both embarrassing and thrilling.

 

            On Friday Morning, Maryanne carried her suitcase out to where the van should have been parked; only to find her fellow teachers standing around bemused.

            “Maryanne, it looks like the Hillsborough School System is going to pay for a day’s vacation for you at Sun River.  Our van, it seems, has developed some serious transmission problems and you just missed seeing it hauled off to the garage.  If we are lucky, they will get if fixed by tonight, otherwise, we could be here for the weekend as well.” principle Kramer grinned at her.

            “But I need to get back.  Danny’s coming into Portland this afternoon, and he is probably already headed to the airport with his Aunt.”

            “Boy that is a problem.  Don’t you have anyone else who could meet him?  I’m afraid that since there is a bus strike on, there isn’t any way of getting there, unless you rent a car.”

            Maryanne paled.  A rental car was simply out of her means.  “Well, my neighbor was going to help me pick him up, and said he would meet him for me at the airport if I didn’t get back in time.” 

            “Well, I don’t think he would leave the boy out on the street, do you,” principle Kramer exclaimed.  I’m sure that he will help you out.  Besides, we will probably be able to drive back tonight.”

            As it turned out, however, the van wasn’t ready that evening, in fact, it wasn’t ready until Monday.  It also turned out that Sam’s phone number was unlisted.  Her worries were only slightly allayed, however, by a message from the school secretary, who said that Sam had called to find out why Maryanne had not returned home, and had been told she was stuck in Sun River for the weekend.  Sam had left a message that Danny could stay over at his house until Maryanne returned.  Principle Kramer had seen nothing wrong with this arrangement, and Maryanne couldn’t bring herself to tell him why she was so worried for fear that she would unjustly label Sam in his new community.  She was going to have to trust him, whether she wanted to or not.

            Danny was surprised when only Sam met him at the airport.  Sam was dressed very conservatively, and he was even more surprised when Sam used the bathroom at the airport.  He had chosen one that was heavily used, and had Danny stand outside the stall where his feet would be in sight.  Danny, in turn looking at Sam’s feet beneath the partition realized that it was a pair of underwear that Sam had pulled down with his pants while he sat on the toilet: kind of funny looking underwear, but still underwear.  When they were leaving the airport, after Sam had explained his mother’s absence, he had whispered to Sam, “Why aren’t you wearing diapers?”

            “Without your mother here, I didn’t think it was a good idea to attract attention – so I’m wearing training pants instead.”  Sam whispered back.

            “Training pants – like little toddlers wear?”  Danny giggled.

            “Yep!” Sam grinned, “You don’t expect me to really wear big boy underpants do you?”

            “I guess not.”  Danny smiled back at his friend.

            Sam drove Danny home.  Maryanne had left her cottage locked up, so Danny had to stay at Sam’s.  Sam tried to get through to Sun River and find where Danny’s mother was staying, but it seemed that the school had rented some condos in the secondary market and not from the principle operator.  As a result, there would be no way to find out where Maryanne was staying until the school secretary was back in her office on Monday; by which time she should be on her way home.  Similarly, as his phone was unlisted, there was no way Danny’s mother could contact them either.  Danny seemed a little upset that his mother wasn’t back. 

            “Don’t worry Tiger, your mother’s all right, and she’ll get home as soon as she can.  In the meantime, we’ll set up camp for you right here in the living room.  I have a terrific couch for you to sleep on, and you can watch a video on my widescreen TV.

            “Could I sleep in your bed with you?”

            “Sorry sport, but to do that you’d have to have your Mom’s permission.” 

            “Why not, I sleep with her all the time?”

            “Because I’m not your mother, and while we are good friends, you have to have your Mother’s OK.  Danny, your Mother feels she really doesn’t know me well enough yet to want to leave you with me overnight.  That’s why you got to visit your aunt this week.  She’s right.  You are the thing that’s most important to her in the whole world, and her greatest desire is to protect you and see that you grow up a happy and well-adjusted boy.  We set things up so that in an emergency I would be able to pick you up at the airport, but neither of us imagined that you would be spending three nights alone with me in my house.  Not knowing me well is going to make your mother pretty nervous about this.  I think we should show her that she can trust us to behave exactly as she would want in this situation.  That way, she will trust us in the future.”

            “I’m not sure I understand Sam.”

            “Let me try to explain it a bit Danny.  Has your mother told you not to talk to strangers and that you should never, never go anywhere with a person you don’t know without your mother telling you that it’s OK.”

            “Sure, every kid knows that.”

            “Do you know why that is Danny?”

            “Well, cause there are bad men who might do bad things to me.  Mom never told me what those things are though.”

            “That’s because some of those things are pretty unpleasant, Danny.  So, isn’t it possible that you and your mother could meet someone who seemed real nice, but was really a bad man?”

            “I guess so.”

            “How do you decide how long you need to know someone before you can really trust them?”

            “I don’t know.”

            “Even for an adult, it’s very hard sometimes.  You and your mother have known me for only 4 weeks.  How much do you really know about me?  Do you know where I came from before I lived here?  Do you know why I moved?  Do you even know if I’ve ever been in jail?”

            “I guess I don’t know any of those things.”  Danny was starting to feel a little twinge of apprehension deep down inside, and hesitation appeared on his face as he looked at Sam.”

            “So you know what Danny, if we behave exactly like you and I both think your Mother would want us to, then we will both feel a lot better about your having a safe stay here.  So here are some rules, just for this weekend.  First, we change our clothes in private, by ourselves, and we close the door to the bathroom when we use it.  Second, my bedroom is off limits because I think your mother would want it that way.  Third, Danny I know that sometimes your ‘accidents’ aren’t really accidents, are they?”

            Danny looked at Sam, and blushed deeply.

            “That’s OK Danny, I understand.  Remember, you are talking to a guy who always uses his pants, not the bathroom.  I started having ‘accidents’ in my pants long before you were even born, and when I was even younger than you are now.”

            “Really Sam.  Did you like to do that?”

            “Sure, don’t you?”

            “Yah, I guess so.  How did you guess that I liked to have accidents?”

            “Well Danny, you certainly haven’t asked me to stop tickling you, even though you pee your pants every time.”  Sam grinned at him.  “Besides, I saw a little boy down by the rope swing, the first night you were here, spread his legs and deliberately soak his shorts, before going up to tell his mother he’d had an accident?”

            “I thought you didn’t see me do that?”

            “I didn’t tell you because I think you would have been scared I’d tell your Mom.  I felt it was your business, not mine, and that it would be no way to treat a friend.”

            “Does my Mom know?” 

            “You’ll have to ask her that.  But, in any case Danny, the third rule is no pants wetting this weekend until your Mom gets home.  Agreed?”

            “What if I wet my bed?  Will you help me get changed in the middle of the night like Mom does?”

            “Not this weekend, Danny.  You should still have at least three Goodnites left in that suitcase of yours, unless you shared them with a cousin.  So it looks like you will have to wear them for three more nights until your Mom gets back.  Then you can go back to wet beds again – if you like.”

            Danny thought about this for a bit, and realized that though it might not be as much fun staying here as he’d hoped, that Sam was right, his little pleasures would have to be put off until another time.  “OK.  Deal.  No accidents this weekend, and I’ll wear those Goodnites to bed even though they’re really baby diapers like my Aunt said.”  Danny actually had most of the Goodnights, as his aunt had made him wear pampers 6 and diaper doublers instead.  In fact, the remainder of the packages was even now buried at the bottom of his suitcase where his Aunt had placed them. (“Here Danny, I’m sure your mother would appreciate these baby diapers for you.”  His Aunt had definitely seemed to enjoy Danny’s little blush when she said this.  This, and her evident enthusiasm for diapering him each night, had made him begin to wonder whether in the future some of his cousin’s might not find himself enjoying a little ‘diaper discipline’.

            - Little did he know that this was almost a certainty – in fact had already happened on several occasions.

            “How did your Aunt find out about your wearing diapers?  Did she give you a hard time about them?”

            “No she was real nice.  Peter and Paul dragged me out of bed one morning and pantsed me.  They were giving me a real hard time, but my Aunt told them that if they continued to tease me they would have to wear them for the weekend with only tennis shoes and T-shirts on.  That scared the heck out of them.  She said that my choosing to wear diapers showed that I was growing up, as no adult with my problem would choose to sleep without protection.  She still says I have a babyish problem though, so she didn’t really let me off completely, but she said she was pleased that I had decided to wear diapers.  She thought calling Goodnites ‘night pants didn’t change the fact that they are diapers.”

            “That’s a true fact.  A diaper’s a diaper by any other name.  One more rule Danny, and this is the most important one of all.  Number 4: if I do anything that makes you feel uncomfortable while you are staying with me, or anything that you think your mother wouldn’t like – you tell me, and I’ll stop immediately.  Unless it’s a good spanking!”  He added with a grin.

            “Hey!  No spankings!”

            “Oh - darn, I guess you understand rule number 4.  OK, no spankings.”

            Danny had a great time over the weekend.  Occasionally he’d get a little teary eyed cause he missed his mother, but Sam was good at comforting him, and made sure there was something to occupy him most of the time.  He spent a lot of time taking him out to public places where they were not alone together.  Danny got to go bowling for the first time, was taken to the Portland Art Museum (he had loudly protested that, but had to admit all the Indian stuff was pretty cool), and saw the second installment of Harry Potter.  Sam also took Danny down to the local little league field, not far from his house.  There, Danny met a few of the neighborhood kids his age, and got to play a little pickup baseball while Sam watched.  The other boys were friendly enough, with kids of different ages playing.  The older kids were pretty nice, and Danny even managed to get a base hit, as they were careful to throw easy balls when the younger boys batted.  Perhaps what he liked best though was the time he spent with Sam reading stories in the evenings before bedtime.  He told Sam his mother always read to him before bed, and begged him to read to him too.  So after they both got ready for bed, Sam would read the Chronicles of Narnia, while Danny curled up on the couch next to him.  They got through the entire first book, the Magician’s Nephew, in the three nights.

For his part, Sam kept his diapers pretty thin during the day, and left his baby clothes in the closet, to avoid attracting attention when they were going places.  At night, however, he wore his shorty pajamas with teddy bears on them.  Normally he wore only a onesie to bed over his diapers in the summer.  He didn’t have any big boy pajamas even for the winter.  For cold nights he had oversized versions of a toddler boy’s: top and bottom snapping snugly together around the waist.  The first night he sent Danny off to the bathroom to change into his Goodnite and pajamas for bed, while he went into his bedroom to get ready himself.  Danny giggled when he saw Sam come out wearing his thick night diapers under the shorty pajamas.  They looked just like his, except for the teddy bears.  His had fire engines.  Sam, for his part was a little disappointed that Danny’s Goodnites barely showed under his pajamas.  Still, having a nine-year old diapered boy cuddled next to him while he read was pretty wonderful. 

When Sam sat down next to him to read, Danny could see the plastic pants and thick diapers through the leg holes.  “Sam, you really like your diapers, don’t you?”

            “Love, would be a better description,” he smiled.

            “Do you like wetting them?”

            “Sure – it’s the best part don’t you think?”

            “Umm – I don’t know.” Danny answered evasively.

            Sam laughed, “Well for me, it is kinda like it is for you wetting your pants, except its not half as messy.”

            Danny blushed.  His Goodnite was already in need of a change, though he hoped Sam wouldn’t notice this little infraction of rule #3.  He liked being next to Sam wearing a wet diaper as much as Sam evidently liked being in one himself.

Sam paced himself, reading slowly enough that the boy could easily follow the story.  It gave him time to put in a lot of expression, and develop voices for each character.

The boy listened with rapt attention.  Sam was an even better reader than his mother, and his funny expressions and weird voices for different characters made the story come alive.  As he sat there, he ran his hands down the front of his pajama shorts, feeling the wet Goodnite underneath.  He didn’t want to tell anybody, but he also thought it felt real good.  He wondered if cloth diapers were even better.  He could just remember wearing them when he was little, and how his mother used to cuddle him when she changed them.  He snuggled closer to Sam and surreptitiously laid his hand on Sam’s lap, turned a bit, sliding the hand down between them on the couch.  This way he could feel the thick diapers underneath Sam’s cotton shorties.  “They feel pretty good.”  He thought.

Sam pretended he didn’t notice, though Danny’s obvious attention to his diapers sent a little thrill through him, but shifted his weight so that Danny’s hand slid off his lap.

Danny made it through each night with a nearly dry couch under him.  The Goodnites leaked a little, and once quite a bit.  Fortunately, as added protection, Sam had put a plastic sheet on top of the cushions.  Together with a thick cotton pad and warm nights, Danny slept without waking up as he usually did after wetting.  In the mornings, Sam just chuckled about what a good little wetter he was, when he saw the damp spots on the sheets.  The one morning when he had really leaked through, Sam commented with a grin on what a great job of Goodnites testing the he had done.  “Couldn’t have done a better job myself.” 

It was clear to Danny that his bedwetting wasn’t considered a problem at all in Sam’s house.  Rather the reverse.  He liked that.

Maryanne arrived at lunchtime on Monday.  The school had called to say when she could be expected, and Danny and Sam had a beautiful lunch laid out for her.  Danny was quite proud of the fact that he had, with Sam’s help, made chocolate cake for desert. 

Maryanne hugged Danny when she came through the door, and admired the beautiful table with flowers that the two had laid out.  She was relieved to see that Danny looked happy and well, and hoped that none of her anxiety had been justified.

That evening, as she was preparing dinner for the two of them, Danny came up from playing ball with soaked pants.  “Mom, I wet my pants cause Sam tickled me too hard!”

She looked down at him with a smile crossing her face.  She had missed her little boy and all his tricks.  “Don’t blame Sam, you little rascal!”  She took him by the hand to the bathroom, where she undressed him, pulling off the wet trousers to reveal the soaked underwear underneath stretched tightly over his little genitals.  ‘They are so cute’, she thought to herself, thinking about how they would change as he grew to manhood.  ‘Someday those little things will make some big girl very happy’.  She picked up her boy and set him into the warm soapy bathtub she had run, and proceeded to wash him all over.

Danny lay back in the tub, luxuriating in his mother’s attentions.  “Mom, I missed you a lot, but Sam was really nice.  He was pretty strict about rules though.”

“Really dear, what kind of rules did he have?”

“Well, he said that each of us had to change our clothes in private, and that we couldn’t do anything we thought you might not like.  He also told me that if he did anything that made me uncomfortable or I thought you wouldn’t approve of I was to tell him at once, and he would stop doing it.  I wasn’t allowed to go into his bedroom, and he said I couldn’t come in there and snuggle with him – even when I wet my bed.  And he made me wear Goodnites every night so that wouldn’t happen.”

“My that’s a lot of rules Danny, but I think Sam was right.  Were there any more rules?”

“Well there was one, but that’s a secret rule just between Sam and me.”

“There was a secret rule I’m not supposed to know about?”  Even though she tried to control her voice, she couldn’t hide her alarm.  “Danny, you have to tell me all the rules Sam made.  Did he tell you not to tell me this rule?”

“Honest Mom, it isn’t anything bad, it’s just sorta private between us.”

“Danny, you have to tell me.”

Danny looked very guiltily at his mother, “You promise you won’t get mad at me if I tell you?”

Maryanne felt panic beginning deep down inside her, “Of course not dear.”

“Well, Sam told me that I couldn’t have any ‘accidents’ while you were away.  He said he thought, maybe not all of the times I wet my pants were really accidents.”  Danny looked very embarrassed and guilty.

She felt a wave of relief pass through her.  Good old Sam.  “Well dear, I’m sure if any of your ‘accidents’ weren’t totally accidents it was probably because you just were too busy to come in on time.”

This seemed like a plausible excuse to Danny, and he was relieved that his mother did not seem interested in pursuing the matter. 

“Mommy, I love you.”  He said reaching out of the water and giving her a big hug with his wet arms.

“I love you too dear,” she echoed.

 

That night as she tucked Danny into bed, he looked up at her and asked: “I asked Sam what his diapers feel like Mom.  He said the felt all warm and cuddly and nice.  He said they make him feel really safe and secure.”

“I suspect that’s true Danny.”

“When Sam read to me at night on the couch before bed, I could feel his diapers through his Pajamas, they did feel kinda good.  I think cloth diapers must be much nicer than Goodnites; besides they leak.”

“Well, that’s something to know.”

“Mom, Sam said he never uses the toilet at his house.  Do you think he poops in his diapers?”

“Well if he never uses the toilet, I guess he must.”

“Why do you think he does that?”

“Well, I guess he likes it, and perhaps it makes him feel more like a little boy.” 

“I’ve never seen him poop his diapers though Mom.  I mean, I think we’d notice it if he did, cause of, well you know, it would be kind of stinky.”

“I think Sam knows that Danny, and so he waits until he is alone so it won’t bother people.  Sam would know that most people wouldn’t like it or understand why he would do it.”

“Do you understand why he would poop his diapers Mom.”

“I think Sam needs to feel like a little boy, and that many little boys actually enjoy pooping their diapers.  It is something that parents don’t talk about much, but many toddlers will try from time to time to keep their dirty diapers on when their mommies and daddies try to change them.  The psychologists say it’s because they feel ‘ownership’ or something about what comes out of their bodies, but I think it’s simpler than that.  I suspect it simply feels good to them.”

“Did I ever do that?”  Danny asked wide-eyed at his mother’s frankness.

“You were quite a rascal when you were little!” she smiled at Danny who was starting to noticeably blush. 

Danny had indeed.  She still remembered one time when she had insisted on taking a particularly dirty diaper off him.  He had laid on the changing table kicking wildly, barely old enough to formulate a sentence, screaming, “More poop!  More poop!” as she had forcefully removed his diaper.  She had often wondered if she shouldn’t have just pinned it back on him.  Unlike some parents, she had never minded dirty diapers.  Cleaning up her little boy after his messes had been - well fun.  It was the most intimate of chores between a mother and a son, and one that expressed the total dependency of one upon the other.  It was a time of warm washrags, tickles and loving care.”

As she was putting him in bed that night, giving and receiving the usual rounds of hugs and kisses, Danny looked at her and asked, “Do you mind my having ‘accidents’ Mom?”

“No Danny, actually I don’t.”

“Would you be mad at me if I ever had messy accident.”

“No Danny, it is a mothers job to take care of her son, and I always love taking care of you.”

“OK Mom.”  The sleepy little boy said as he snuggled down under the sheets and quickly dozed off. 

Not surprisingly, a day latter Maryanne was confronted by Danny, blushing red; “Mommy, I had an accident in my pants.”

“Really Dear, what kind of accident did you have?”  As if her nose couldn’t tell her. 

“I made poopy.”  He said blushing even more.

“Oh, my little boy made poopy in his pants.  I guess we will just have to take him into the bathroom and get him all cleaned up.”

Danny looked up at his mother, and two secret little smiles crossed between them as she escorted her stinky little boy to the bathroom to clean up his ‘accident’.

That evening, as Sam was getting ready for bed, he heard a knock on the door.  It was Maryanne.  Although he was only wearing an onesie, he knew she wouldn’t mind and let her in.

“Nice pajamas Sam,” she smiled, “I see you are all ready for beddy-bye.” 

“You like them?  I could get you some too.” He smiled back. 

“Danny’s asleep, and I thought this might be a good time to talk.  I want to thank you for taking care of him this weekend, and tell you I’m sorry about being so cautious.  I guess I feel I need to be very, very careful about anything to do with Danny.”

“I know that Maryanne, and as I told you, little boys can be pretty erotic for me.  I’ve visited a few sites on the Internet, more than once too – and likely will again, that I’m not proud of.  I feel that this is largely a matter of my wanting to be a little boy.  But, as I told you, I do have fantasies about being a little boy with a Daddy doing things that social workers would not approve of.  I didn’t really know how much I could trust myself before this weekend.”

“You feel differently after this weekend?”

“Yes, I made pretty sure that I set up rules for Danny and myself that would ensure he had a safe stay with me.  I felt I owed that to you and to him.  But I’m not sure now they were really even necessary.  It is true that I would love to see Danny in diapers – even being changed.  I fantasize about it.  But molesting him.  No - I could never do that.  In fact, what I learned is that I love Danny, and that I can trust myself around him because of that, and because he is a real boy, and the boys in my fantasies are always, in the end, me.  More to the point, when I was reading to Danny, while it was fun being two diaper boys sitting on a couch snuggling, it was really more like father and son.  I thought about it, and realized that the idea of having sex with Danny was actually pretty unattractive.  If I ever have sex with anyone, it will be with another adult, not some child.”

“Well, based on what I can see, and what Danny has told me, the two of you behaved yourselves this weekend.  I can say that I’ve never seen Danny happier than these last four weeks.  Although you might like to play like a little boy, you certainly make a pretty good daddy substitute for one little boy.  Danny never talks about his father.  The one time he met him, it was in court.  Bill made it pretty clear that he had no interest in him whatsoever.  It hurt him a lot.  You are the first man to take an interest in him, and it is clear that he trusts you, and I guess I can too.  That makes me happy to have him and you together whenever you want.  But I would appreciate it if you always kept me informed of what you plan to do in advance.”

Sam smiled, “Nothing makes me happier that spending time with Danny.  Of course I love the fact that he likes to wet his pants, I’m glad he wets his bed, and am pleased that he understands that these things are more than OK with me.  I guess you probably realize that these things are part of Danny and aren’t likely to go away.  In this respect, he might as well be my son.”

“I guess I have known that he likes wetting for a long time, and I realize that I have actually encouraged it.  I guess taking care of him is the most important thing in the world to me, and I enjoy his coming to me for changes.  He clearly is pretty fascinated by everything to do with diapers, even if he won’t admit it.  And his ‘accidents’ are pretty much an open game between us now.  In fact, last night he asked about poopy diapers, yours, and his when he was a little boy.  We discussed why you and little boys might like to play in them.  When he went to bed, he asked me if I would be upset if he had a messy ‘accident’, and I told him no, that I liked taking care of my little boy.  Not surprisingly, one pair of very messy underpants greeted me this evening before bed.  It was pretty clear that he didn’t just poop in them and run to me either.  There was a considerable amount of experimentation that went on first.  He was pretty stinky, but I enjoyed cleaning him up and bathing him and dressing him for bed afterwards like he was a toddler.”

“If he’s this much into all this, how come he has never asked to go back to diapers?”

“It is not the sort of thing a boy wants to admit to wanting.  Being grown up is pretty important to little boys, and there is a lot of boy-pride involved.”

“Your life would sure be easier if he wore diapers – at least at night, and,” he grinned, “I think, from experience, he would find his ‘accidents’ more fun.”

She shook her head, “You are incorrigible Sam.  Still I agree – but how to get him back into diapers?”

“Sam smiled back, “We’ll just give him what he really wants.  I think the rest will be no problem.”  In answer to her puzzled expression, he explained what he had in mind, and after considering it, she agreed.

 

 Chapter 8  Happy Birthday Danny

            It was Danny’s 9^th birthday.  He was excited, even though he knew that there wasn’t much money for presents this year.  Nonetheless, his mother and Sam had made much fuss and grand preparations for a small party.  Danny had only met a few kids in the neighborhood, and he really didn’t know any of them well enough to invite them for a birthday party.  So it would be a small and intimate affair.  Danny knew that he would get some presents, as his Aunt would have sent something, and he knew his mother would find something for him.  He had high hopes that Sam would give him a present too.  After all, Sam was his best friend.  To add to the sense of anticipation and mystery, the adults had decided to have the party at Sam’s, and it seemed like they had been over there half the morning.  The party wasn’t until lunchtime, and Danny was literally jumping up and down with excitement waiting to be called over.

            “I guess it’s time we invited Danny to come in.”  Maryanne said.  “I don’t think we want him to wet his pants in excitement – just yet anyway.”  She was putting the last touches on his birthday cake, a vanilla concoction with coconut icing that Danny loved, with 9 birthday candles and 1 to grow on.  She went over to the door and called him.

Danny came through the door like a rocket, to the beep of horns and whistles blown by the two adults.  He gave a whoop of joy as he looked around the room.  They had gotten party place mats, a centerpiece on the table, and hats, and whistles all decorated with Seattle Mariners logos.  They had blown up balloons and tied them to the chairs, and had crepe paper streamers were hanging from the chandelier.  There was a big banner with ‘Happy Birthday Danny’ strung over the table, and a pile of gift wrapped boxes in a heap by the couch for Danny to open.

“Wow!”

“Happy birthday big boy.”  Sam smiled.

“What would you like to do first Danny, eat or open presents?” His mother asked.

“Presents!”  Danny burbled, and descended on the pile by the couch.

“Hold on Sport!  We will give them to you one at a time so you will know who gave you what.”

First came presents from his Aunt and Uncle; a new Star Wars Lego set that he had been craving for months, and smaller pieces to go with it from each of his cousins.  Then, his mother presented him with a new baseball bat and a couple of extra balls for practicing with.

“Boy, now Sam can really teach me how to smack a ball!”

After that came the full set of the Narnia chronicles from Sam, with a note that they would be read to him anytime on request.  Sam also produced a radio controlled tank that shot little plastic missiles, made popping and chattering noises to simulate firing, and had a controllable search light.  That required Danny to take a break, and motor it around the room for a while.  With it was a huge bag of plastic soldiers that had to be broken open and scattered over the floor. 

“Boy toys!” his mother snorted, looking exasperated at Sam and Danny playing with them on the floor.

Finally, as a special present, addressed to both Danny and his mother, there was a big box from Sam.  The two of them opened it together and found it contained a shiny new IMac Apple Computer and a lot of educational software, plus just one or two games snuck in around the corner.

“Sam.  That’s too much.  You shouldn’t have spent all that money.”

“You know, Maryanne, I have enough, and it’s really the first time I’ve ever had anyone special to give presents too, and it will really help with his schoolwork.  Besides, our houses are so close; you can use its remote to use my Internet connection through my Apple Airport terminal.”

“Sam, you are too good to us.”

“Bushwah, Maryanne, I’ve never been happier in my life, and I owe it all to you and Danny.”

“Pretty good haul there sport.”

“Yah!  You guys!  I never expected so much.  Thanks a lot!” Danny ran over and gave his mother a big hug, and then gave one to Sam as well.

“Well, now all that’s left is for us to give Danny his new clothes.” 

Danny looked up in surprise.  “You guys have more things for me?”

“Yes, but these are something that you have wanted for a long time Danny, but were afraid to ask for.  So Sam and I decided to just to get them for you.  We both know you really want them, and both of us want you to have them.”

Something was up.  He wasn’t sure what they were getting at, and watched quietly as Sam carried in several big boxes from his bedroom.  These boxes were also gift wrapped, but had labels on them that read: to Danny from Mom and Sam, to help with your ‘accidents’.  Danny read a label, and suddenly had an intimation of what might be inside.  He dropped the label and looked at the adults suspiciously.  “They wouldn’t – would they?  They couldn’t be – could they?”  He felt his heart beat loudly in his chest.

Sam and Maryanne watched Danny slowly start to pull off the paper from the biggest box, almost like he was scared it would bite him. 

Danny looked at the box, sitting on the discarded wrapping paper, and slowly lifted the lid off.  Inside he could see white birdseye cloth.  He knew what was there, and was almost afraid to touch it.  But slowly he reached in and pulled out a brand new thick fluffy diaper that was obviously too big for a baby, but too small for Sam.  “Me?” He squeaked.

“You.”  His mother said, handing him a very small box. 

“You guys bought me diapers?  But I’m 9 years old.  Big boys don’t wear diapers.” 

“Sam wears diapers Danny, and he’s definitely a big boy.”

“But, that’s different – he likes diapers.”

“So?”

Danny was blushing bright red, but he was also trembling as he put the diaper on his lap and stroked it.  ‘He did want diapers, he wanted ones just like Sam’s, and just like the ones he wore as a little boy.  He could imagine his mother changing him, - Sam changing him!  Going off to bed with them thick between his legs, his little padded bottom bulging out under his pajamas.  Maybe even wearing them during the day!  How could he square this with his boy pride?’  Setting the diaper down on the floor, he looked at the two smiling adults.  “You really want me to wear diapers?”

“Well we think its more a matter of how you want to deal with your ‘accidents’ – like a big boy, or like a little kid who would rather wet the bed.” 

He remembered what his Aunt had said and slowly replied:  “OK, I guess I can try them.  Will I need to wear them after I have an accident too?”

“I would think so, wouldn’t you?”

“I guess so.  That would be a good thing cause if I had another problem then I would be all protected.” 

‘Contract signed and sealed’, thought Sam with a happy grin.  He noted a wet spot suddenly appearing on Danny’s shorts.  “Hey little fella, it looks like you got a little too excited there.”  He said, looking pointedly at the boys pants.”

“Oh oops!  I guess I had an ‘accident’.  Does this start now?” His tone was considerably more hopeful than he wanted.

“Well, what else did we buy all those diapers for?”  His mother said, taking the diaper from Danny and spreading it out on the floor.  “Why don’t you open that little present, while I get your new baby diapers ready.”

Inside the box were two cards of diaper pins with duckies, bunnies and teddy bears molded on the heads. 

“They’re just like little Georgie’s before he was toilet trained last year!” 

He handed his mother the teddy bears as she finished laying a second diaper folded down the center of the first as a soaker.  She smiled at him, and reached over and pulled down his only slightly damp shorts and underwear, and then pulled his shirt off over his head. 

Sam stood there riveted.  For once he wet his own diapers purely by accident.  He had no idea that Maryanne would undress and change Danny into diapers in front of him.  He looked at her quizzically, but she just gave him a smile and a wink.

Maryanne had decided that she could trust Sam with Danny totally, and this was her way of acknowledging it.  She knew that this would drive him just about nuts for joy, and she felt he deserved the pleasure.  She also had a feeling that Danny wouldn’t mind at all.  Carefully she laid Danny down on the two thick diapers, and, reaching into the box, pulled out a bottle of baby oil.  “You need to have baby oil on when you wear diapers Danny to protect you from diaper rash.  Would you like me to put it on, or would you prefer to do it yourself?”

“You can put it on mom.”

She turned him over and first rubbed oil into his fanny, not missing the crack between his legs and the back of his genitals.  As she rubbed it around, she hummed happily to herself. There was nothing quite like the feeling of rubbing baby oil onto her boy’s little round bottom.  Turning him over, his little stiffy revealed just how happy he was.  He made a halfhearted attempt to cover it up.  “Don’t worry Danny, that happens to all little boys when they get changed.”  She grinned evilly.  “It shows how much they like their diapers - and their mommies changing them.  Besides, it shows that you are just like our little Sammy over there.”

It was Sam’s turn to blush.

Finished rubbing the baby oil in, she pulled up the diapers between his legs and pinned them tightly around his waist, and had him stand up.  “Well, don’t you look cute?”

            Danny was breathless.  This was something he’d always wanted.  And there he was standing in the middle of the room in just thick white diapers in front of the two most important people in his world – and it felt wonderful.  “I guess these will really help me from making a mess if I have another ‘accident’ today.”

            “Well, with all the excitement that’s going to happen celebrating your birthday, that wouldn’t be much of a surprise – would it.”

            “I guess not.”

            “Well, before you have any more ‘accidents’ Sport, I think you need to open up a few more of those packages.”  Sam replied dryly.

            The next box contained a half dozen pairs of frosty white Gerber baby pants from VIP products – a pair of which quickly found their way around Danny’s diapers.

            “I’m so glad you ordered the larger size, Sam, they will give Danny lots of growing room.”  ‘Of course they also bloom out nicely around his waist - just like a little toddler’s;’ she thought to herself with a smile. 

            This was not lost on Danny or Sam either, who both thought the affect quite pleasing. 

            Danny lost no time having another accident, but this time he didn’t just make a little damp spot.  This was noted by the adults, and was discussed at some length, before they mutually agreed that they should probably wait a while longer to change him, ‘just-in-case’ he had yet another ‘accident’.  This of course suited Danny just fine, who for the first time in 4 years was enjoying the subtle pleasures of feeling his warm pee soak down between his legs into a nice thick cloth diaper.

            “Well chum, you look real cute in your new gear, but it might be a little chilly dressed in just that.”  Sam handed him another big box.  In it were three onesies just his size: one white, one blue, and one with little giraffes all over it.  “Those will be good at bedtime during the summer, and they make grand T-shirts in the summer with shorts.”  Danny looked into the box again and found two pairs of the latter.  Holding them up, he noted that the legs were cut only a few inches from the crotch; each had an elastic waistband, and no fly.  One pair was small and made of light blue fleece.  He knew these would fit tightly over his bulky diapers, and would look very much like a diaper cover.  The other pair were a red plaid, and appeared quite large.  They would allow lots of diaper room, but would also emphasize his underwear as they bloomed out around his legs. Georgie had worn a pair like that with his diapers, and he remembered how cute he thought the little boy had looked. 

They all decided that he needed to wear some clothes, and so first on went the onesie with the giraffes, which, to Sam’s delight, he got to snap up between Danny’s legs, and then the tight fleece shorts.  He ran into Sam’s bathroom to look at himself in the full-length mirror - and saw a little toddler boy staring back at him.  He liked the affect.  Back he went into the room, where the adults commented on how cute he looked.

After some of the rubble had been cleared away, Sam went out and put the hamburgers on the grill.  Danny waddled out onto the back porch with him, and helped him turn the hamburgers.  As they were carrying them back into the kitchen, he glanced over at the next house down from Sam’s, and to his dismay two elderly people waved to him from their porch.  ‘Ulp!’  He thought, ‘I wonder if they realize what I’m wearing’.  But Sam, who was hardly less diapered than he, simply smiled over to them and waved back with a friendly hello before going into the kitchen.

“You can run, but you can’t hide Danny.”  He whispered.  “I spent half my life being miserable and hiding my diapers.  Don’t you do it too”.

 

Chapter 9  Life in the Neighborhood

            It was the middle of August, and school was going to start in only three weeks.  Danny was bored.  He had no one to play with his own age.  There were a few kids in the neighborhood, but none had been particularly friendly.  It seemed there was a sort of tight little click of three or four boys, and strangers weren’t particularly welcome.  His mother had asked around, and found that they had a bad reputation, having been caught vandalizing a local school and suspected of involvement in recent neighborhood break-ins.  Danny would see them hanging out at the little league field when Sam took him there to practice, but they never joined the pickup games with the other children.  In fact, most of the other kids avoided them, staying close to the larger group playing ball.

            On a Monday morning he was sitting by the rope swing alone on the grass behind Sam’s house, when he heard a noise next door.  He looked over to see an elderly gentleman poking away with a hoe at a small garden plot where there were some healthy looking tomato plants, lettuce and cucumbers.  It was the gentleman who had been watching him with his wife when he was helping Sam cook the burgers for his birthday lunch.  The man looked up and smiled.

            “Howdy there sonny.  You’re the new kid in the neighborhood. I’m afraid there aren’t many kids your age to play with around here.  At least not any you would want to hang out with.  Guess you’re kind of lonely when that neighbor of yours isn’t here.  You two seem thick as thieves.  Come on over and get acquainted - I don’t bite, you know.”

            Danny wasn’t at all sure he wanted to meet the old guy.  What if he’d realized what he’d been wearing when he was with Sam on the porch?  Still, there didn’t seem to be much alternative.  He knew his mother would be cross with him if he were rude to an elderly neighbor, so he got up and crossed the yard to where the man was energetically hacking at some weeds between the cucumbers and the tomatoes.  “Hi”.

            “What’s your name young fella?”

            “Danny, what’s yours?”

            “I’m Ralph Sweeney, I’m retired, and I’ve lived in this neighborhood for 45 years.  Raised three kids, but they’re grown now and have their own families.  My son Fred has a boy just your age too.”

            “Really, where does he live?”

            “Not too far from here.  In fact he’s coming over with his parents this afternoon.  They are dropping him off to stay with us for the fall school term.  My son has been temporarily assigned to work in Paris, and his wife is going with him.  They think that he should do the school year here.  Actually, they don’t leave for about 3 weeks, but with his sister going off to college, and all the preparations to be made, they think it would be easier for him to move in with us now.  You should come over and meet him.”

            “Gee, that sounds good.  What’s his name?”

            “Mike, though it is a bit of an odd name for a boy like him.”

            “Why’s Mike an odd name for a boy?”

            “Oh, you’ll find out soon enough when you meet him.  Nice kid though, and I suspect that you two will get along pretty well, judging from all I’ve seen around here.”

He gave Danny a wink. 

            Danny wasn’t quite sure what this meant, but the two of them chatted for a while.  Ralph showed him how to hoe the tomatoes without cutting their roots, and suggested that maybe next year he could help Danny plant a garden over at his house.  Danny told him about the move from Seattle, and his mother’s new job.  Ralph told him about his family, and by the time an hour had passed, they were best of friends.

            “Well, you better get going youngster, I’ve got to go to the store and pick up stuff f for my wife or dinner before Mike and his parents get here.  Why don’t you and your mom come over for a barbecue with us, and why not ask that funny friend of yours too?”

            “What funny friend?”

            “You know, diaper-man, the guy who lives between us.”

            “How do you know he wears diapers?”

            “He hardly makes a secret of it.  Nice guy though, and obviously you’ve taken quite a shine to him as well.  Besides, he helps my wife carry the garbage up the hill to the street now and then.  Doesn’t seem a bit embarrassed by his underwear neither, a little weird, and certainly different.  Probably likes to pretend he’s a little kid or something.  Well each to their own, we say - particularly in our family.  Bye.”

            Danny left Ralph chuckling to himself at some joke that he didn’t quite get, and headed back to his house to tell his mother about the dinner invitation.  When he arrived, she was working on lesson plans for the first month of School.

            “Hello Dear.  Boy I sure hope the kids like me.  This will be the first time I’ve taught 5^th grade, and I’m sure it will be a lot different than 1^st.  What have you been up to?  It must be pretty lonely for you with Sam not around this morning, but I’m sure he will be back from his shopping in an hour or so.”

            “Mom, I just met the guy who lives over on the other side of Sam’s.  His name is Ralph and his wife’s name is Helen, and they’ve lived here for 45 years.  They have a grandson named Mike, who’s coming to stay with them, and they’ve invited us over for a barbecue this evening along with Sam.  Can we go?”  Danny chattered.

            “That sounds like fun, and a nice break for me from cooking.  Of course we can go.  Why don’t you run over and tell them we’ll be there.  I’m sure Sam will come too.”  She went back to her lesson plans.

            Danny ran back, and climbed up on the front steps of the Sweeney’s house and knocked on the door.  A fashionably dressed silver haired woman in her early 60’s answered his knock. 

            “Well hello.  You must be that little boy we saw on Sam’s porch last week.  You looked quite cute.  Now if I’m right, I believe Ralph told me he’d invited you and your mom to dinner tonight with my grandson and his parents.  Can you come?”

            She seemed nice, though Danny worried about just what she meant by his looking cute on Sam’s porch.  He smiled at her anyway, “Mom says we’d love to come, and that she thinks Sam will come too.  She wants to know what time?”

            “Well, we should get an early start with such little guys.  I always had my children fed, read, and in bed by 8:30, though I suppose on a summer night you get to stay up a bit later.”

            “In the summer I get to stay up until 9:30, but sometimes even later on special nights.”

            “Well it’s quite a while until this evening, perhaps you would like a cookie before you go home.  I just took some chocolate chip cookies I was baking for Mike out of the oven.  Come on in and have one.”

            Chocolate chip cookies were Danny’s favorite, and he judged that it would be OK with his mother, so he followed her in and over to the kitchen table where there was a rack of large yummy looking cookies cooling.  She gave him two and went to the refrigerator to pour him a glass of milk to go with them.

            “Well, it’s been quite a rush to get everything ready for Mike’s visit.  I haven’t even had time to finish my sewing.”  She pointed over at the couch where Danny saw a smocked green checked cotton dress lying next to a sewing basket.  “The embroidery on that is quite complicated, and I will have to work like a demon to have it ready in time.  Those little flowers and birds are just the devil to get right.  But I think it will look pretty cute when it is finished.” 

            “Is it for Mike’s sister?”  Danny knew that the Sweeney’s had 6 grandchildren, but he thought there was only one girl. 

            “Oh heavens no, Molly’s much too big for that.  Why she’s leaving for college in two weeks.  How are those cookies, do you think Mike will like them?”

            Danny guessed it must be for some friend’s child, and thought nothing more of it as he munched his cookies.  “They’re great.  Thanks a lot, but I think I better get home.  Nice talking to you.”

            “Bye.  See you this evening.”

            “Thanks again.”  Danny replied as he ran out the door.

 

            Around noon Sam stuck his head in their door to find Danny and his mom fixing sandwiches.

            “Hey you got any extra for a hungry little boy?”

            “Just peanut butter and jelly Sam.”

            “I hear that goes good with double fudge rocky road ice cream.”  He said, holding up a large container from Baskin and Robbins.

            “YUMMY!” Danny responded.

            “Oh’well,” Maryanne sighed, “I guess there may be something wholesome to eat at the barbecue tonight.  Might as well come on in Sam, Danny will just be over at your house in 5 minutes anyway.”

            “You are a princess my dear, and here is a little something for the lady of the house.”

            Sam presented her with a large bouquet of flowers, as he handed the ice cream to Danny, who ran off with it to find bowls and a scoop.

            “After the sandwiches Danny,” Maryanne commanded, “put it in the freezer until we’ve eaten.” 

            Danny gave his mother an oh-rats expression, but complied with the order, returning to the peanut butter jar to smear some more on two extra slices of bread for Sam. 

            “Sam, you are a darling.”  Maryanne said, coming over to him and giving him a kiss on the cheek and a little hug.

            “You guys going to a barbecue this evening?”

            “Yah, and you’re invited too,” Danny blurted out.  “It’s at the neighbors on the other side of your house. You know: the old people that you waved to when we were making hamburgers at my birthday party.  Their grandson Mike and his parents are coming, and he’s going to stay with them for a long time to go to school, and they want me to meet him.”

            “Well it will certainly be nice to have someone your own age to play with for a change, instead of just a little guy like me.  I guess I’ll have to get your mommy to take care of me in the meantime.”  Sam returned Maryanne’s hug with a little hug of his own, noting that she did not seem to pull back at all.  It felt good to touch her, however gently.  In fact, it felt very good, and he had the urge to hug her again, but resisted the impulse lest she pull away. 

            At about 2 pm they heard a car pull up on the street above the house and people come down the walkway to the Sweeney’s.  Danny was bubbling with excitement at meeting a friend his own age, while Sam looked introspective, sitting on the couch in the Malcolm’s living room playing checkers with Danny, while Maryanne was doing some ironing. 

            “I wonder if I should get changed for this barbecue into bigger boy underwear.”  He said to Maryanne.

            “So that’s what’s bothering you Sam.  Why so concerned?  You decided not to hide your diapers some time ago.  I’m sure that either they will object or not object, and in either case you will not have to worry about what they think in the future.”

            “Oh it isn’t that I’m worried about, it’s more that I’m going with you and all, and I wouldn’t want them to shun Danny and you because you guys hang out with the weird ‘diaper man’ next door.”

            “You don’t have to worry about that Sam,” Danny piped up, “because Mr. Sweeney already called you the diaper man.  He knows that we are good friends too.  I think Mrs. Sweeney knew what I was wearing when we cooking the hamburgers too, cause she told me I looked quite cute.  I think that means she could see us real well.  Besides, Mr. Sweeney told me you helped her carry the garbage up in your diapers.  So I guess they won’t mind if you wear your diapers.”

            “Sam you wouldn’t be yourself out of diapers, anyway.”  Maryanne smiled. 

 

            At 5 pm sharp, Danny dragged everyone over to the Sweeney’s.  The door was open and a voice said, “Come on in,” as they came up on the porch. 

            Entering they saw Mrs. Sweeny putting the finishing touches on a large bowl of potato salad at the sink next to a tall lean lady with very short hair wearing pants, not slacks, and a button down collar shirt.  Hello, I’m Helen, and this is my daughter-in-law Margaret.  Everyone calls her Maggie.  Maggie, these are the Malcolms, Maryanne, and that stunning little red head is Danny, and behind them is our next-door neighbor Sam Johnson.  It appears Sam and Danny are best buddies as well.” 

            “Hello, I’m Maggie Sweeney-Tod, my husband Fred is out with Mike and my father on the porch by the barbecue.  Danny, why don’t you go find Mike; and he can show you where the soft drinks are.  Can I get either of you a beer or a glass of wine,” she said turning back to Sam and Maryanne.  She gave Sam an appraising look that traveled down to his waist, and smiled “Pretty thick underwear you have there.”

            It was the first time that a stranger had ever directly commented to Sam on his diapers; even when they were more flamboyantly displayed when he was out to be seen, as at the airport a few weeks before.  He was taken a bit aback, as he had never before been challenged on what he wore or when he wore it, and Maggie’s comment certainly didn’t mince words.

“Oh, yeah.”  I guess I do like thick underwear, they come in pretty handy at times.”

“Not a necessity then?” Maggie raised her eyebrow enquiringly.

“No, not really, I like to wear diapers pretty much all the time, takes me back to my childhood.”

Maggie smiled, “It’s nice to find a man willing to display his inner child so openly.  As you will find out, in this family we encourage that.  It is one reason I married Fred; because he was willing to show me something more than the crude macho male image most men think so important.  Besides, I love meeting people with new and different shticks.  I find them refreshing.”

“Well I have to say that up until a few months ago, I kept my secrets to myself, but found that it was suffocating me.”

“Infantilism isn’t it?”

“Yes, that is what it’s called.”

“I’ve never really gotten to know anyone with that fetish before, I want to hear all about it.  I was fascinated when Helen told me about you and Danny.”

“Well, Danny doesn’t quite realize yet that has a diaper fetish, and we are taking it a step at a time with him.  It can be pretty rough on a young man coming to the realization that he is different from other boys.”

“That’s true, but then we have always encouraged Mike to express his inner self, and we believe that he’s quite well-adjusted.”

 

Danny went out on to the porch looking for the Sweeney’s grandson.  When he got there he saw an older girl, who must be Mike’s sister, and what he took at first as a second much younger girl standing next to Mr. Sweeney.

“Why hello Danny,” Mr. Sweeney said, gesturing towards the younger girl “Come meet my grandson Mike.” 

Danny focused on her and realized, with a start, that it was not a ‘her’, it was a him.  He was dressed in tight short-shorts, the kind that only girls wore these days, and a blouse, not a shirt.  The shorts were pink and had flowers embroidered above the right pocket, while the blouse had the same flowers on the sleeve. 

“You -, you -, you’re dressed weird!” He exclaimed.  “Those are girl clothes!”  He took a step back as though their proximity might burn him.

The boy simply shrugged his shoulders “Sure, I like girl clothes.  I wear them all the time.  Mom says they make me look quite pretty.”

“Yuck!”  Danny was not at all sure he wanted anything at all to do with this boy.  Girl clothes!  How could any self-respecting boy want to wear girl clothes?  He took another step back.

“Hey!”  Mike responded, “Are they any more yucky than baby diapers?”

“What.”  Danny said, paling.

“Yeah!  My granny told me what YOU were wearing on the porch next-door last week.  She said you were wearing a toddler T-shirt with giraffes on it and a diaper cover over really thick diapers.  And she says she’s seen you wetting your pants on purpose in your backyard too.”

“No I wasn’t.” 

“Were too.”

“No - - -.”  Danny felt a strong firm hand on his back.  It was Mr. Sweeney.

“Yes you were Danny, that’s why I thought you might like to meet Mike.  I think that the two of you should get to know each other, since each of you likes things that other boys might think are pretty weird.  But first, I think you have a little problem you might want to go take care of.”

Danny realized with a start just what that problem was.  He’d wet his pants.  He’d been so surprised and scared when Mike had announced he knew Danny wore diapers, that he had done something he rarely ever did for real anymore; he’d had a real accident.”

“Young man you better come with me.”  It was his mother.  She had come out onto the porch to see what the fracas was about, and had also seen Danny’s accident.”

Danny sheepishly followed his mother out past the other adults.  Mike simply grinned at him and gave him a friendly wave, “See yah when you get back.”

When they got back to their cottage, Danny was shocked to find that his mother took him upstairs, and got out a pair of his diapers and spread them on the bed.

“Mom!  Not now!  You aren’t going to make me wear diapers to the Sweeney’s barbecue?”

“A deals a deal young man. We all decided that you would wear diapers after an accident.” 

“But Mom, this was different!”

“Not that I can see young man – or was it?”

Danny felt trapped, he wasn’t quite ready to admit openly that his other ‘accidents’ weren’t really accidents, even though he was almost absolutely sure his mother realized this.”

“But Mom, I don’t really know all those people.  It’s not like being around you and Sam.  I can’t wear my diapers over there.  Are you really going to make me?”

“Sam’s wearing his, and as I recall, it was you who pointed out to him that they wouldn’t be bothered by it.  Besides, I think after your little reaction to Mike, it is only appropriate that you should let him see you in your ‘special clothes.”

To make matters worse, out came the blue onesie and the plaid shorts.  Over his bulging double diapers, the shorts, along with the snaps on one side of his T-shirt, Danny realized he looked just like a little toddler.  Any other time, he would have loved the affect: but not now!

“Mom, I look just like little Georgie before his Mom took him out of diapers.  Do I have to wear all this stuff?”

“Yes you do,” Maryanne smiled, “and I would say you look quite nice.  If you want however, you can just wear your tennis shoes – your choice, cause none of your regular pants will fit over those.”

Danny slunk back over to the Sweeney’s, his mother leading him by the hand.  He was a shade of red to match his hair.

“Welcome back young man.” 

It was Mr. Sweeney.

“I see you got your little problem all taken care of.”

“My, don’t you look nice,” Mrs. Sweeney said, “You run out on the porch and get that soft drink I promised you.  Mike will show you where the cooler is.”

The last thing on earth Danny wanted to do was run out on the porch where Mike’s parents and big sister were waiting.  But he had little choice as Mr. Sweeney steered, or more accurately, propelled him through the slider onto it.  There, the other adults and Mike all turned to look at him. 

“What a cutie!”  It was Mike’s mother.

“Aren’t those shorts adorable Mother,” Molly grinned, “You just want to run up and hug him.  Hey Danny, let me know when you need another change.  I’ll be happy to oblige.”  Mike’s sister had a wicked smile on her face.

“Cool.  You look neat Danny!” 

It was Mike.  The reception wasn’t at all what Danny had feared.  While some of it was teasing, it was all good-natured, and everyone seemed to like him dressed the way he was.  Truth was, now that the shock was over, he did too.  He grinned sheepishly and shrugged his shoulders, pretty much the way Mike had done when he’d first seen him.

“Hey Danny, let’s go out and play on the rope swing before dinner.  We don’t have one at my house.”

Danny mumbled OK, and followed Mike through the door, relieved to be out of the center of attention.

His mother and Sam smiled at each other as they saw him waddling a bit in the thick diapers, go out the door behind Mike.

Maggie came up to them.  “Your boy is so cute in that toddler outfit.  How did you ever get him into it.”

“Well, it was pretty clear after he met Sam, that he wanted to be just like him.”

“You mean Sam talked him into it.”

“No, I think he really wanted to wear diapers and little kid stuff long before we ever met Sam.  It was his meeting Sam that made it obvious, and gave him a green light to let us give him what he really wanted.”

“Does he wear them all the time?”

“No only after an ‘accident’ or at bedtime – when, I must say, he really needs them.”

“How often does he have accidents, - and isn’t that a bit punitive.”

Both Sam and Maryanne laughed.  “He has accidents most days now, but I think the accident on the porch is the first real one in weeks, if not months.”  Maryanne replied. 

“Well I think he’s sweet.  It is so nice to see a boy who doesn’t have to pretend to be Mr. Rough and Mr. Tuff all the time.  I think you are doing just the right thing by letting him express his baby side so openly.  It is nice that you tolerate his behavior and needs.”

“Well, honestly, I can’t say that I’m tolerating it.  I have to confess I like to have him dressed in diapers and little kids clothes.  I guess I love babying him, and hate the idea that he will grow up and go away.”

“Well, Children are on loan from God.  They aren’t a gift that we can own forever.  That’s why we get husbands.  THEY are a gift from God - if properly managed, and you have them for keeps.  Mike is on loan to us, but Fred’s, mine.  If you are smart, you find one that wants and needs to be nurtured.  That way you have a bond that can’t be broken.  My Fred has his little quirks that keep him tied to my apron strings.  We both like it that way, but it doesn’t stop him from being all man when Mike and I need him to be.  He is a wonderful loving man: a good provider and protector to us both.”

“Why is Mike wearing girl clothes, that’s right up on the list of boy no-no’s with diapers?”

Maggie smiled.  “As you might guess, I am not your traditional mother, and I must admit I was a bit disappointed when I had a boy the second time around rather than another girl.  We named him Mike, because it was a very boy name, and we felt that if he grew up in an environment where he felt free to express himself, it would make an important political point.”

“Really, do you really think a child the proper venue for making a political point?”

“Well, pretty much everything I do is something of a political statement, but in this case, I felt it would work out naturally that way.  I admit I have encouraged his ‘feminine’ side because I like it, and so does my husband, but in no way have we forced this behavior on him.  Quite the contrary, I was delighted when he started playing ‘dress up’ in his sister’s clothes when he was 4, and we have made suitable clothes freely available to him to wear whenever he wants.  He seems to just take naturally to them.  In fact, it has taken some convincing to get him not to wear them to school.  We were somewhat surprised, though, to find that he only seems to like little girl clothes, and has no interest in his older sister’s.  Unfortunately, his openness about his likes has gotten him into some trouble with his peers, and he has relatively few friends.  But it is his decision, and we wouldn’t make things different if we could.  So when Grandma Sweeney told us about your son and his friend Sam, we just had to meet them, and give Mike the opportunity to make a friend as ‘unusual’ as himself.”

“I guess that’s not a bad idea.  Danny’s never really made many friends at school, and frankly he has always been a bit of a sad little boy.  His father literally blew him off the only time he met him, and I think that really hurt.  He never, never mentions him.  Until he met Sam, I don’t think he’s ever had a guy he could follow around – which is something I think every boy needs.”

“I have to admit that you are right.  Male’s are a bit of a necessity when it comes to raising children.  That’s another reason I married Fred, though it outraged some of my more passionate feminist friends.  And it is nice to have ‘real’ men like Sam and Fred for a boy to follow, rather than those phony macho types.”

            “Just how am I a ‘real man’?” Sam intervened in the conversation.

            Maggie looked directly down at the diapers bulging out under his shorts.  “First it takes a real man to come-out and show the real ‘him’, and express his inner-child openly.  That takes courage, whether you are gay or an infantilist.  Second, I don’t believe in macho-men.  I think it’s an act.  I think the world would be a better place if more men showed their gentler feminine and vulnerable sides.  And a real man is honest and reliable, which I know Fred is, and I’ll bet you are.  You ought to grab this guy Maryanne!”

           

            Out by the rope swing, Danny and Mike were getting rapidly acquainted. 

            “You really like wearing girlie clothes?”

            “Yah, I think they’re really nice.  They make me feel pretty.  I know boys aren’t supposed to want to feel that way, but I do.  But hey! I still like Starwars, and Harry Potter, and the Lord of the Rings.  How about you?”

            “I like that stuff too.  Do you like Lego?”

            “I love it.  Why do you like diapers.”

            “Well, I didn’t say I liked them – Mom put me in them so I would be protected at night, and I wear them if I have an accident.”

            “Granny says you have ‘accidents’ on purpose – so I think you like them.”

            Danny looked at Mike for a while before answering.  Finally, he took a big breath and said, “I guess I’ve never said this to anyone, but, I don’t like diapers – I love them!  I guess my ‘accidents’ are just an excuse between Mom and me so I don’t have to admit it.”

            “I think they are way cool?”

            “You do?”

            “Well, I think I’d rather wear regular baby diapers than those old fashioned ones you wear, but I don’t wet my bed or have a little brother, so I haven’t had the chance.”

            “Really, why do you want to wear them?”

            “Well I wore the disposable type when I was little, and I really want to look like a little girl when I dress up.  It makes me feel really good.  I asked grandpa why I felt this way, and he said that it might be because my parents both wanted a baby girl, and they got me instead.  He said somehow I might have understood this even when I was an eeny-teeny little kid, and that the feeling of wanting to be a little girl to please them just stuck.”

            “Wow, you talk about this stuff in your family?”

            “Sure, most of us are pretty weird.  My Mom’s a dyke, and Dad like’s to dress up in Mom’s clothing when I’m not around.  Dad’s also bisexual.  Grandma and grandpa say they are even stranger, but they won’t tell me what they do.  The only really strange one in our family is my older sister.  She likes being a girl, likes boys, and wants to get married to some regular guy and have a big family, a SUV, a shaggy dog and a big house.  Grandpa says she is disgustingly normal – a real misfit in our family.”

            “What are dykes and bisexuals?”

            “Oh dykes like to have sex with other women and bisexuals are people who have sex with both men and women.  Dad and Mom were both leading gay lifestyles when they met at some big rally in San Francisco.  They wound up working together for various causes, and eventually decided they liked each other enough to get married and have children.”

            “You mean they aren’t gay anymore?”

            “Oh-no.  Mom’s friend Aunt Beth comes to stay all the time, and Dad has a friend I call Uncle Mort.  Sometimes they all go into the bedroom together and lock the door.  Dad says that as long as everyone’s happy with the arrangement, marriages can be as open or closed as you choose.”

            “Man, that’s some family.”

            “Just your normal all-American household Grandma says.”

            “How do you know your father likes to wear your mother’s clothes?”

            “Well, he didn’t want me to know, Mom says, cause he didn’t want me to be influenced by him.  He thinks a kid should grow up as ‘normal’ as he can, and not be pushed into things.  He doesn’t know I know.  When I figured it out, Mom said to wait for him to tell me.”

            “How did you figure it out?”

            “Lots of ways.  He always wears Mom’s underwear.  I know that cause the underwear in his drawer is never used.  It’s stayed stacked up in the same place so long it gets dusty.  Besides, I came in to snuggle one night when the door to their bedroom wasn’t locked, and Dad was asleep in one of Mom’s nighties.  I asked Mom about it and she told me.  She said that since it was clear that I was pretty imprinted on little girl clothes, it wouldn’t make any difference if I knew.”

            “Your Dad wears panties all the time?” Danny giggled.

            “Yah, like Sam wears diapers all the time.”  Mike giggled back.

            “Your sister really seems weird when you think of your family.  How do you get along?”

            “I really like my sister.  She’s way older than me, but she’s always been way nice.  Before we found out Mom didn’t mind, she’d secretly let me play with her dresses, and sometimes she’d let me wear her panties under my shorts.  Now Mom takes me shopping to buy my own.  We told the sales lady they were for my sister, but I don’t think she was fooled.  Mom says that since I only like little girl stuff, she’s going to have to special order it cause I’m getting too big for what’s available at stores.”

            “You wear panties.”

            In reply Mike pulled his shorts down to reveal a pair of little girl cotton panties with strawberry shortcake designs printed on them and a lacy waistband. “Sure, I always wear panties, I like them much better than underwear.  Do you just wear diapers under your shorts.”

            “No, I have on plastic pants and a onesie like little kids wear,” Danny giggled back, pulling down his shorts to reveal his underpinnings to Mike.  “I still don’t think I would ever want to wear girl clothes, for me they’re pretty yucky, but I guess it’s all right if you wear them.”

            “Friends?”

            “Friends!”

            And on that solemn oath, both boys headed back up to the house for hamburgers and potato salad.

 

            Within the week they were best friends.  Danny accepted Mike as he was, though wild horses wouldn’t make him put on so much as a single frilly sock.  He was most definitely an all-boy diaper-boy.  Still, he found after a while that Mike’s attire didn’t bother him much, and he even grew to appreciate Mike’s fondness for it as a variant on his own likes.  After a while, he had a quiet conversation with his mother one night, and it was decided that “if he felt like he might have an accident,” he should tell his mother so she could diaper him in advance.  This cut down on the amount of clothes going into the wash, maintaining a thin veneer of pretense over his now transparent love of diapers.  At the end of the week, it was Mike’s birthday, and the Sweeneys had a birthday party for him, with his sister, parents, Sam, and Danny and his mother all in attendance.  His mother was worried about a present.  The school year and the first paycheck had yet to arrive, and her budget was very thin.  If Sam had not been so generous, having them over to dinner and providing entertainments, trips to museums, and visits to local spots of interest, it would have been a very bleak stretch.  Finally she told Danny that there simply wasn’t enough money for a present.

            Danny was mulling this sad fact over, and then, inspired, went off to ask Sam if he could earn some money by helping him clean house, or do yard work.

            Sam asked him what he needed money for, and when he heard why, came up with a small project within Danny’s 9-year old abilities, providing him with a small, but suitable supply of funds.  After an afternoon spent sweeping Sam’s deck, emptying the barbecue into the trash and scrubbing it clean, Sam offered to take the excited boy to a local Walmart to purchase a gift.

            Arriving at the store Sam started to head towards the toy department.

            “No Sam, follow me.”  Danny led the way – to the baby department. 

The young teen at the checkout counter couldn’t help but smirk as she bagged Danny’s purchase, noting the obviously diapered appearance of both the 9-year old and Sam.  Danny just grinned back at her, proudly paid himself, picked up his purchase and literally bounced out of the store with it in his excitement.

Sam was amused at Danny’s élan, and found that he had enjoyed the encounter with the checkout girl – both her ill concealed inspection of his and Danny’s diapered states, and her obvious surprise at Danny’s composure.

            When he got home Danny proudly displayed his purchase to his mother, and explained that he’d figured out what Mike was going to get from grandma Sweeney, and why he thought this would be the perfect present.  His mother was a little dubious, but decided that she would go along, as she thought any other response in view of recent events was impossible.  So some wrapping paper and ribbon, saved from Danny’s party, were found, the package appropriately wrapped, and a card prepared with best wishes from the two of them to Mike.

            Mike’s party was a splendid affair.  A large chocolate birthday cake with 9 candles for each year on it - as well as another to grow on.  Of course the guests chased Mike around the small house and yard threatening birthday spankings, not to mention ‘a pinch to grow an inch’ and a ‘sock to grow a block’.  Hamburgers and hotdogs were consumed on the patio followed by cake and ice cream.  Danny came dressed in his plaid short-shorts, a thick diaper and plastic pants along with the giraffe print onesie.  He enjoyed the opportunity to display himself in his little kid gear, and was teased good-humouredly by Grandpa Sweeney about his little boy waddle.  This in turn led to Mike’s sister loudly telling Danny again to let her know when he was wet so she could change him.  Danny’s mother had him seriously worried when she seemed to consider the offer: “It would be nice to have a break, after all.”  But she acceded at last to Danny’s pleas, amidst the amused grins of the adults.

At last it came time for an excited Mike to open his presents.  There were the usual selection of toys and a Game Boy as well as some clothes, the bane of every boy’s holiday presents – though in this case Mike seemed quite taken with a package of underwear that was definitely not from the boy’s department at Fred Meyer’s.  These drew a loud “Yuck,” from Danny that made everyone laugh, and led to a less than serious threat from his sister to help Mike try them out on Danny.  The very idea made Danny blush horribly, which drew more good-natured laughter.  After that came a package from Helen Sweeney.

            “Here you go dear, I made this just for you.  It’s exactly like the one you showed me in the Wooden Horse Catalogue.  I hope you like it.”

            Inside was the smocked green checked cotton dress.  It had a pretty white Eaton-styled collar bordered in matching green.  The front had yellow, blue and red flowers embroidered across it. 

            “Oh-wow, Granny, it’s just what I wanted.  Can I go try it on?”

            “Certainly young man, go up to the guest room, you can wear it with some of your pretty new panties.”

            “Maybe I have something nicer for you to wear with it Mike,” Danny interjected, “Here’s your present from mom and me.  We know you would like to look like a real little girl in your dress.”

            Mike took the large package looking quizzically at Danny, and began to peel off the wrapping paper.  Maryanne gritted her teeth, crossing her fingers, while Danny unconcernedly told Mike he thought it was the perfect present. 

            Freed of its wrappings, a large package of Pampers Size 6 for Girls appeared.  There was a moment of silence in the room, as the collected audience of adults contemplated this.  Maggie, Mike’s mom looked concerned, his Dad unsure, and Mr. Sweeney quite bemused.

            “Oh-boy!  These are perfect.  I bet they’ll just show under the dress Granny, if I bend over a little bit,” Mike exclaimed.

            Maryanne let out the breath she had been holding, and then waited to see Mike’s parents reaction.

            Both parents simply shrugged their shoulders.  After all, Mike’s new best friend already wore diapers for fun, even if he couldn’t quite admit it, and there were stranger things in their family.  Mike’s mother in fact, thoroughly approved of all sissy boy behaviors, and was not at all displeased with this development.

            Mike was off like a flash, diapers clutched under one arm; dress in the other, followed by his mother, who decided that she should assist him with the diapers.  It was only a few minutes before Mike appeared in the dress wearing white lacey socks and black maryjanes, with just the very bottom of a pampers showing below the short dress.  He looked quite pleased. “Now Danny and I look like toddler brother and sister.”

He blushed with pleasure as all complimented him on his appearance and what pretty little girl clothes he had.

            It was not long thereafter that Danny found that his diapers were getting pretty wet with all the soda he had been drinking.  He then wondered about his friend, who had been matching him soda for soda.  Looking down below the hem of Mike’s dress, he realized his pampers were seriously sagging.

            “Ah Mike.”  He whispered. “If you don’t do something soon, you are going to have your diaper leak all over the place.” 

            Mike looked back at him sheepishly.  “I know,” he whispered, “I didn’t realize it would show so much.  I’m not sure I want everyone to know I’ve really used it.” Unfortunately for Mike, his sister noticed the exchange going on between the two boys, and quickly spotted the reason for their concerned.

            “Whoops!  It looks like little Mikey better have a change.”  She loudly announced.

            Having attracted everyone’s attention, she then proceeded to gleefully swoop down on Mike and haul him up over her shoulder, throwing back the dress to reveal the soaked pampers to all.  To Danny’s surprise, Mike’s mother did nothing to rescue him as his sister hauled him protesting up the stairs for a change. 

            Mike returned, in a dry pamper, looking thoroughly embarrassed.  He had not intended for the little trial run on his diaper to be noticed.  Danny couldn’t help giggling at his friend.  “I thought you only wanted to wear a diaper for the affect?”

            Mike just mumbled at his friend in return, and gave him another sheepish look.

 

            It was a ten days before school started, and Danny and Mike were trying to eek out as much fun in their last days of freedom as possible.  Sam had produced a bike for Danny, so he could ride around the neighborhood with Mike.  He had to work to pay for half of it, and now mowed both Sam’s and his own lawn, swept the walk everyday, and retrieved the trash cans from the road above the houses twice a week after garbage pickup day.  It was as small price to pay for the ultimate in boy transportation.  Sam had enjoyed pointing out that his diapered bottom served double duty as padding while he was making his first wobbly efforts down the street.  Both Danny and Mike toned down their dress while exploring the neighborhood.  Nonetheless, anyone looking at either would have thought them dressed odd, as Danny’s shorts were clearly well-padded, and no self respecting boy would have been caught dead in Mike’s, which were both too short and too pretty.  Add to that that Mike’s shirt looked more like a blouse, and Danny’s had snaps along the right shoulder.  Despite his clothing, Mike’s crew cut left little doubt as to his gender.

The two of them had ridden down to the Little League field and had leaned their bikes against a tree while they watched the other children play ball from a distance.  As they were sitting there, they were surprised to hear behind them a voice speaking with great disdain.

            “Don’t look like any of them can throw worth beans.”

            Startled, they turned to find a girl their own age standing right behind them, holding a boy’s bike, and looking disdainfully out at the baseball diamond.  While both Mike and Danny made little secret of their preferences in dress around adults or even kids their own age away from where they lived.  So far neither had been seen dressed as they were by anyone in the neighborhood.  To be cornered between the kids on the ball field, and, of all people, – a girl, had both flustered.

            “Well,” she snorted, observing the two new comers closely for the first time, “It looks like we have a couple of pansies in the neighborhood.  Pretty cute outfits: a baby and his sissy boy sister.” 

Danny looked down at his shorts, regretting how tightly they stretched over the heavy bulge around his waist and between his legs. 

“You must be the new kids people are talking about.  Tony Smith and his friends can’t wait to meet you.  They say they are going to give you very special treatment.  They seem to think that a couple of little faggots need a good beating to teach them how to be boys.” 

            Danny and Mike glared back at her, trying to think of something to say.

            “Tomboy!” It wasn’t much, but it was something.

            The girl had a haircut almost as short as Mike’s and she was wearing boys Levi’s, high top tennis shoes, and a T-shirt. 

            “So?  I can stomp both your Asses.”

            She looked like she could too.  Though she wasn’t bad looking: with light brown hair and chestnut eyes, and a nice build.  Give a few years and both boys might have found her quite interesting on that basis alone.  For now, two 9-year olds could care less, and even if they were ‘sissies, no girl was going to talk to them like that: matter of boy pride.  While they might dress like sissies, it didn’t mean they really were. 

            The result of this was they both rode home with bloody noses, torn shirts, and more than a few bruises.  Still, despite the pain, they’d stood up for themselves, though they wondered whether it was really a girl, or the spawn of a particularly malevolent demon they had encountered.

            Despite a few sniffles, both boys put a brave face on the encounter.  Neither wanted to own up to just who had clobbered them and the adults could get little out of them.  Not an hour after they had returned, however, a lady came marching up the street with their nemesis in tow.  Arriving at the top of the stairs, the lady dragged the girl down to Danny’s cottage, to find the two boys playing with Mike’s Game Boy on the doorstep.

            “Hello.  Are you the two boys my daughter had an encounter with this afternoon?”

            Both boys looked up at her with worried expressions.  What now?

            “Yeah,” they echoed each other.

            “Well, I have brought my daughter over here to apologize.  I suspected she had been up to no good when she came home with her clothes messed up – not to mention a very respectable black eye.  I don’t know which of you did that, but I can say whichever, must have a good left hook.”

            This was not what one boy, much less two boys, who have just been in a fight with one girl expect to hear from the ‘victim’s’ mother. 

            Ann laughed at the boy’s expressions.  “Am I right in assuming that neither of you started this battle?”

            “Well, umm, not exactly.  She said some mean things and told us she could stomp our butts, so we – well, I guess, maybe we hit her first.”  Danny was surprised at his own truthfulness, but somehow it just didn’t seem right to lie about who started what with a girl.  Besides, he somehow sensed that maybe things would be better if he didn’t put her entirely in the wrong.

            “See Mom, I told you I didn’t start it!” The girl said defiantly.

            “Well, if you didn’t strike the first blow, I’ll bet you sure built the fire and provided the matches.  What did you do to these two boys that got them to take you on in the first place.  They don’t exactly look like your normal street thugs.”  She eyed Danny and Mike’s clothing, which was pretty much the same as they had been wearing earlier.

            Both Mike and Danny blushed red at her inspection.

            “Well Mom, look at the way they are dressed.  They look like a couple of pansies.  Tony Smith says he’s going to pound them into the ground with his friends to teach them a lesson.”

            “Since when did you start thinking Tony Smith and his friends were worth anything other than a kick in their nasty little posteriors.  And do you really think these two deserved picking on just because they dress strange.  Or maybe was it because you were mad that the boys on the field wouldn’t let you play ball again, so you took it out on these two?”

            “Well, they just don’t want me to play cause I’m better than any of them.”

            “And you let them know it too!  It is pretty hard to find boys that want a girl showing them up all the time.  And as far as I can see, attacking these two young men was hardly a fair response.  Did they do anything to you first.”

            “They hit me first!”

            “Uh-huh, and you just didn’t happen to say anything to them that might have provoked them a little?”

            “Maybe.”  The girl mumbled.

            “Maybe – I’ll bet.  Maybe you should apologize.”

            The girl came down the steps and looked the two of them over.  She stuck out her hand “Nice duds.  I’m sorry I gave you a bunch of lip.  I guess I should have kept my yap shut.  I was just angry with those other kids and I took it out on you.  Mom’s right.  Besides, if you guys want to dress like little kids or girls I guess it’s OK with me.”

            “Boys, meet my daughter Sally Brownlee, I’m Kate.  We live at the other end of the street.  I’m sorry my daughter didn’t do herself proud by you today, and I hope she will do better down the road.”  Kate looked at her tomboy daughter with chagrin.  Ever since her Dad had left with that tramp, she’d put on this tough mean exterior.  Unfortunately, since moving into this neighborhood after the divorce, she had alienated all the girls her age, since she was disdainful of the dolls and pretty clothes that occupied them; and she had literally attacked the boys in the neighborhood, trying to out-boy them.  These two were clearly quite a pair.  Sally was right of course.  They both were clearly well qualified sissies.  One was obviously heavily diapered and apparently not concerned about showing it – the other wore clothing she wished she could get her daughter into.  Still, she had to admit that they had stood up to Sally, and, she noticed, they were honest enough not to lie about their part in the latest fracas.  In fact, she mussed to herself, they both were pretty cute in a silly way.

            “Gentlemen, please extend my apologies to your parents, I hope no lasting damage was done.” 

            With that, Kate smiled goodbye, and headed back up the stairs to the street, leaving her daughter and the two boys behind.  Privately she hoped that the children would work things out between them.  She would be glad of any friends her daughter might make, no matter how unusual her approach.

            “Why do you guys dress like that anyway?”  Sally asked Mike and Danny.

            “I guess it just feels good to us.”  Danny replied.

            “Somehow, it seems right.  I know it’s weird, but I guess it’s the way we were made or something.”

            “Well, different strokes for different folks.  I think most kids would agree with you that you’re weird – you sure must get teased a lot.”

            “I guess I don’t have many friends, but I only started wearing diapers this summer, and besides Mike, you’re the only kid in this neighborhood I’ve met.  I suppose if the other kids find out - I’m in for a lot of trouble.”

            “I would say so, cause Tony Smith and his friends seem to know all about you two.”

            “How come?  We haven’t been around the neighborhood?  Danny’s mother and my grandparents have barely let us out of the yard since we came here.”

            “Those guys are always sneaking around.  They’ve probably been spying on you without your knowing it.  They do that a lot; looking for places to break into I guess.  Now that they know, you can count on their telling everyone about the weirdos in the neighborhood.”

            “So he’s a friend of yours.”

            “No, those guys stink.  I think they’re sickos, and I won’t have anything to do with them.  My Mom would have a fit if she thought I were hanging out with them.”

            “So whom do you hang out with anyway?”

            “Oh nobody much.  All the girls in this neighborhood have empty brains.  All they can think about are dolls and pretty clothes.  And the boy’s are all jealous cause I can beat them in sports, and cause I’m tougher than them.”

            “Well, I suppose it’s all right if you hang out over here, cause we’re kinda outcasts ourselves I guess.  Besides, we like to play catch together, and with three kids we could even do batting practice down at the ball field when nobody’s around.”

            “Why would I want to play catch with a couple of wimps like you.”

            “Try us.”  Mike replied, giving her a challenging look.

            “OK, I’ll be back in a minute with my glove.”

            When Sally returned she found Danny and Mike tossing a ball between them in the back yard.  She held up her glove and Mike flipped her the ball.  She fired it back, and was surprised to hear it smack cleanly into his glove.

            “Nice power Sally.”

            He pitched it back, almost as hard.

            Sally just snatched it as it whizzed at her.  She wasn’t prepared for this, most kids her age couldn’t come close to matching her speed.  She shot the ball to Danny who caught it with a loud smack in his glove and tossed it back to Mike.

            “Wow!  You guys really are good.  How come a couple of wimps like you can throw?”

            “Who you calling wimps, dingle-brain,” Danny said zinging the ball back at her so she barely intercepted it in time.

            “Well just what do you call two boys dressed like a baby and a toddler girl anyway.”

            “How about Mike and Danny?” They replied.

            “Besides, I’m dressed like a toddler, not a baby!”  Danny grinned in mock complaint.

            “All right; Mikey-girl and Danny-baby.”

            “OK, Sally-boy.  You strike us as a little weird too.

            “Humph.”

           

            Late that afternoon, Ralph Sweeney came into his living room to find Danny, Mike and a girl their age lying on the floor among a pile of Lego assembling space ships.  He noted that the girl had a remarkable bruise on her left eye.

            “Whose your friend?”

            “Oh that’s Sally.  She lives with her Mom down the street.”  Danny replied offhandedly, absorbed in sticking a turret onto the end of the left rocket drive of his intergalactic explorer.

            “Well hello there Sally.  How did you come by that splendid shiner on your eye.”

            “Oh, that’s where Danny hit her.”  Mike said, snapping a laser canon onto his interstellar star destroyer,” reaching in among the pile of plastic debris to find another.

            “I see.  And just how is it that you permitted these young ruffians to remain among the living after that young lady.”

            “Well, I did give them both a bloody nose.”  Sally said unconcernedly, fishing for another enfrapulating warp nebulizer to add to the star drive on the already impressive tail end of her creation.

            Ralph, pondered the three for a moment, and asked, “Staying for dinner?” 

            “Sure, why not.  Mike says you guys have all the Star Wars tapes – can we stay up afterwards and watch one?”

            “I can’t see why you happy warriors couldn’t spend the night on the living room floor if you want.”

            “Yeah!” three voices replied simultaneously.

            So it was that the duo, became a trio.

           

            Mrs. Brownlee was pleased to give her permission for Sally to spend the night at the Sweeney’s, as was Danny’s mother.  Both women were happy for a break.  Kate brought over a sleeping bag for Sally, along with her Star Wars pajamas and toothbrush.  Dropping off these supplies she encountered Maryanne, and wound up having coffee at the Malcolm cottage.

            “I’m glad you aren’t too cross with Sally about her tussle with the boys today.”

            “Well, the children seem to have gotten past it, and frankly, I’m happy to have Danny’s circle of friends grow from one to two.”

            “Sally’s just grew from zero to two.  She’s had a real problem making friends with her big macho tomboy act.”

“Picking my son and Mike for friends.  I must say she has unusual taste.”

“Actually, I think they are perfect.  They seem like very nice boys, despite their tastes in clothes.  They were quite honest with me about who hit whom first today, and how the fight started.  I was impressed.  I think Sally likes them because they are non-threatening, and they certainly aren’t part of the ‘in-crowd’.  She likes to dominate situations, though those two seem to be able to stand up for themselves when pushed.  I think she likes the idea of two, excuse me, ‘sissy boys’ for friends.”

“That’s all right.  Mike’s mother likes his sissy behavior and encourages it, and frankly I enjoy Danny wanting to play little boy; I think he is growing up too fast anyway, and I love the intimacy of helping him dress and getting him changed.  In his case, I think he needs this as a form of compensation over his father’s rejection when he was little.  At any rate, at age 9 I don’t think it is going to go away.”

“Strange, Sally’s behavior is pretty much a product of the same thing.  Her father left us when she was about 6, and hasn’t called since.  Curious how differently children react to similar events.”

“Yes.  I must say though that without our neighbor Sam, things might be quite different.”

“How so?”

“Well when you meet him, you will find him dressed pretty much the same as Danny.”

“He wears diapers too.”

“Diapers and clothes as much like a toddler’s as he thinks he can get away with.  He doesn’t own a pair of big boy underwear, and his bathroom is largely for guests only.”

“That sounds like there’s a pretty big emotional problem there.”

“Well if there is, I guess Danny has the same one, because the two of them are like peas in a pod.  He’s become the father figure Danny has always wanted.  And I must say I find myself liking him more all the time.  He’s reliable, honest, and straightforward – not to mention extremely generous and kind to the two of us.”

“I guess if the diapers and infantile dress don’t bother you, then with all that you may be very lucky to have him around.  I certainly haven’t been able to find as much.  Most of the men I meet have been real turkeys.”

 

Over at the Sweeeny’s, bedtime was approaching rapidly.  Danny was getting a tad nervous.  His mother had dropped off his shorty pajamas, the ones with fire trucks on them, and his diaper bag.  He knew he was the only one who wore diapers to bed, and was pretty nervous about just who was going to get him ready.  Having spread sleeping bags and pillows over the living room floor, Mr. Sweeney was putting Star Wars Episode I in the DVD player, when Helen walked in.

“Everyone ready for bed before we start the video.  Mike, you go get into your nightie.  Sally, you can change in the bathroom.”  She looked at Danny, and held up his diaper bag.  “Danny you come over here so I can get you ready.”

Danny was startled.  “In here?”

“Of course, little kids don’t mind where they get their diapers changed – do they?”

“Uh.”

She just smiled sweetly, and spread the changing pad his mother had dropped off on the floor.  She was going to change Danny right there in front of all concerned.  There had been a brief conversation about this with his mother, and she had agreed that it would be OK.  Afterwards Danny wouldn’t have much to hide about his diapers, and if these were going to be his friends, both he and they would have to get used to them.  Besides, Mrs. Sweeney (and his mother) thought that despite any protests, he would probably enjoy the process.

Mike and Sally stayed rooted to the living room floor, enthralled by what was about to transpire.

Danny blushed heavily, but found himself propelled by Mr. Sweeney over to the changing mat.  There, Helen had already spread out a thick cloth diaper, and laid a second soaker inside it.  Under the watchful eyes of his friends, he found Mrs. Sweeney peeling off his shirt and shorts, and then his plastic pants to reveal the soaked diapers underneath. 

“My goodness, you are a heavy wetter aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Well, we’ll just get you all cleaned up and into a nice pair of dry dipes.  Wouldn’t you like that?”

Danny blushed harder, but after a pause, and a glance at his two friends nodded his head.

“Oh come on Danny, admit it, you would love to have me change your wet didie, wouldn’t you?  Let’s hear you say it.  You love wearing your diapers with your friends, don’t you?”

“Yah!” He said blushing mightily, “I sure do.”

“That’s a good little toddler boy.”  Helen smiled at him as she unpinned his wet diapers and let them flop onto the floor.

Mike and Sally both giggled when they saw Danny standing their naked with his little peter standing at attention.

“Well, judging by your little friend, you were certainly telling the truth!” Helen declared.  “Well, lie down on your baby diapers and we will clean you up nicely and then pin you up for bed.  Now don’t you two giggle too much, Mike has the same little reaction whenever we put his new panties on him – or a pair of the pampers Danny gave him.”

Now it was Mike’s turn to blush.  Sally on the other hand was really enjoying watching the crimson 9-year old getting diapered.  In fact, she found that she wanted to participate.”

“Can I help you Mrs. Sweeney?”

“Not this time Sally.  You’d have to have both your mother’s and his mother’s permission.  But this is women’s work, so maybe some other time.”

This exchange made Danny turn even redder, but he lay down on the diapers, and spread his legs while Mrs. Sweeney wiped him off.

“Turn over Danny so I can oil up your little bottom.  We don’t want you getting a rash, given how much you wet.”

Danny found himself being oiled all-over by Mrs. Sweeney to more giggles from his friends, not to mention more than a few from himself, as well as a few pointed comments by Mr. Sweeney, who was also enjoying watching the proceedings.

Soon he found himself standing up on the mat with his plastic pants being pulled up.

“You want to make sure that all the diapers are tucked in under the plastic kids.”  Mrs. Sweeney explained as she checked all around Danny’s pants.  “Otherwise our little toddler here, will find his sleeping bag all wet when the pee soaks through his diapers in the night.”

Mrs. Sweeney then pulled on Danny’s pajamas and scooted the other two off to get changed.

When they returned, Mr. Sweeney lined them up and took pictures with his digital camera.

“What a cute bunch you are.  This has to go on the record.” 

They were a sight.  One 9-year old boy looking like just like any diapered 4-year-old ready for bed, another in a pink flannel nightie with lace on it, and finally a girl in boy’s Star Wars pajamas. 

Danny and Mike had a wonderful time watching the movie and displaying their favorite clothes to their new friend.  Sally for her part, found that she liked the two sissy boys, and for the first time in several years she no longer felt a need to show how much tougher she was.  She just relaxed, and had a good time.  Her considerable teasing of them was good natured and part of the fun.

In the morning, Danny kept his heavy wet diaper on until it started to leak.  Helen had asked if he wanted to have it changed right away.  He had responded that he liked his wet diaper.  So instead, she had put Mike into his dress and one of the Pampers to keep Danny company.  Sally had giggled at Mike’s clothing, commenting that she didn’t even own a dress, much less one like that.  Mike seemed to enjoy the attention as much as Danny, and when the time came at last for his friend’s diaper to be changed, his needed it too: so Sally got to see both of them in the au-natural – which suited her just fine.  After all, growing up with just her mother, she had a certain healthy curiosity about a boy’s anatomy.

 

Chapter 10  School Days

School arrived, like it must.  All three of the children looked upon this event with dread.  For Danny, it meant having to put aside little boy stuff, and going back to big boy clothes all the time.  His diaper binge would be at an end, though his mother assured him that to prevent any ‘accidents’ after school, she would diaper him as soon as he got home.  Mike too was stuck wearing normal clothing, and was none too happy about it.

“At least I can wear my panties under my jeans.”  He explained over dinner to Danny, just before school started.  He was over at the Malcolm’s for the meal along with Sally and her mom.

“Well, I think I have something for Danny too.”

Sam had arrived at the door to join them for dinner, and had overheard the conversation as he came up onto the porch.  He was wearing thick diapers, shorts and shirts that matched Danny’s attire.  First he presented Maryanne with flowers and a bottle of wine, and then he handed Danny a package. 

“I OK’d this with your Mom, and these will work just fine on days you don’t have gym.”

Danny tore open the package to find 4 pairs of thick toddler training pants in his size with toy trucks, teddy bears and sharks on them.  They were colored in baby blue, yellow and white.

“They’re not the same as diapers, but they will hold a bit, so if you want you can wet them a little at school and no one but you will know.  That way you can remind yourself of what a little boy you are, and how much you need your diapers.  They have a waterproof nylon lining under the outer cloth layer, and work just swell.  I can attest to that since I have a few pair myself for when I have to look like a big boy.”

“Gee Thanks Sam.  These are neat.  They look just like my little cousin Georgie’s.”

“My pleasure Danny, I hope you enjoy them as much as I do.  “So what are you waiting for? Aren’t you going to try them on?”

“Well, umm, maybe latter Sam,” Danny said glancing at Sally’s mother.

“Nothing we haven’t seen before Danny,” Mrs. Brownlee smiled, “but I think Sam will be disappointed if you don’t model them for him.’

“Come on Danny, let’s see you in your cute new underwear!” Sally chimed in. 

“Get over here Danny.  I’m sure Kate has seen little boys in the buff before,” Maryanne chuckled.  Besides, I’m sure it’s time for a change anyway.” 

            To his embarrassment, his mom proceeded to stick a hand up the leg of his shorts in front of Sally’s mother, and worse proceeded to exclaim what a little soaker he was.  While Sally giggled, she stripped him of his shorts and plastic pants to expose his soaked baby underwear for all to see, and then unpinned him and removed the diaper.

            “Mom!”  He exclaimed somewhat belatedly, “Not in front of Sally’s Mother!” 

            “Well then, lets get you covered up,” she replied, selecting a pair of pastel yellow training pants with toy trucks on them and holding them open for him to step into.

            Danny, who had turned beet red in front of Mrs. Brownlee, hastily stepped into the trainers, which his mother pulled up snuggly around his waist.

            “Well, a perfect fit for my little boy; and they do look very cute too!  What a lucky little boy you are.”

            Still blushing Danny ran into his mother’s room to look in her full-length mirror.  Sam and the other adults chuckled as they watched the obviously excited boy run his hands over his new underwear, turning and twisting around to inspect how they looked from various angles. 

“Not quite as good as diapers, but they still feel good,” Danny thought: noting that the six-layer crotch gave a pretty satisfying bulk between his legs – and they really did look just like his little cousin’s too!”  Turning his back on the adults, he proceeded to give them a little squirt of pee to see how it felt. “Not bad, they feel a lot like diapers when they’re wet. I wonder how much they really can hold?”

“Thanks again Sam,” Danny gave a shy smile as he obligingly stood for Sam’s inspection in the living room. 

Sam returned the smile with interest.  Danny looked really cute in his new training pants.  “Well, you better be careful, cause they won’t hold us much pee as your regular diapers, tiger.  So if you haven’t already,” giving the boy a knowing look, “You should field test those underwear before school tomorrow.”

“I’ll bet he’s already started that,” Sally grinned.

Danny blushed again, as everyone laughed.

“Hey, you got any of those in pink?” Mike interjected.  “A kid like me could really use those!”

“We’ll see about that, sport, I just possibly might be able to come up with a pair or two.  I think I can find a pair with Strawberry Shortcake motifs.”

“YUCK!  Not for me Sam!” Danny exclaimed.

“Right – no sissy little girl Strawberry Shortcake trainers for my big boy.  How about just plain pink?”

“YETCH!” Danny exclaimed, giving a look of utter disgust, as the adults all laughed.

“Not to change the subject, Danny, but how are you coming with that computer I gave you and your mother?”

“Well, umm, we have it up in Mom’s office, but neither of us know beans about computers, so we haven’t actually even unpacked it.”

“I guess I better come over tomorrow and get you set up since you should know how to use it for school.  We can have a few quick lessons to get you started.”

“That’s a great idea,” Kate interjected, “I got Sally a second hand Mac for her birthday, and she’s already a wiz with it.  Just make sure you keep an eye on the web sites Danny visits.”

“Heck, that’s the whole point: with a computer you don’t have to worry about a kid’s sex education anymore – why spoil all the fun?” Sam laughed, “Actually, there is a program you can use to screen out the pornographic sites, and we can set that up if you like Maryanne.”

 

“So what is Sally wearing to school tomorrow Mrs. Brownlee?” Mike asked.

Sally made a yuck-face; “Mom says I have to dress like a girl!”

Danny giggled and said. “Hey you can borrow some clothes from Mike.”

“Very funny,” Mike replied, “do you think I want any old girl wearing MY panties?  I’ll loan her one of my Pampers though.”

“Diapers are for boys silly – not girls.”

“Hey, I thought you wanted to be a boy Sally,” Danny grinned.

“Humph! A kid like me doesn’t wear diapers, but we do put them on little boys who need them.”

Sally’s mom decided cut this conversation off at the pass, interjecting: “I bought Sally some perfectly nice school clothes, and I think she might even prefer them to one of your Pampers Mike.”  Mrs. Brownlee smiled.

“Hah, hah, hah – very funny.  You guys can keep the sissy clothes.  Mom, can’t I at least wear Levi’s.”

“No Dear,” I think you should try to make a good impression with the other girls – and you won’t do that trying to dress like a boy.”

“But I like to dress like a boy.  Boy’s clothes are cool.  They are a lot easier than girl clothes too – and less expensive.”

“Just the same dear, it’s girl clothes for school, but I guess if Danny can wear training pants and Mike panties, you can wear boy’s tightie-whities under your slacks.”

 “You wear boy’s underpants Sally?”  Mike looked at her oddly.  “Girl’s are much nicer, they are all soft and silky.”

“Soft and silky is for sissies.”  Sally replied.

Mike just grinned at her – he didn’t mind being called a sissy; he rather liked being one – or at least playing at being one – which was different, really.

“Besides Mom, Danny and Mike are my only real friends, so what does it matter – I don’t plan to marry any of those old girls anyway.”

“Hey Mom says girls can be pretty nice.”  Mike interjected.  She and ‘Aunt’ Beth have a pretty good time together when she comes to visit.  Aunt Beth’s pretty nice to me too.  She’s brought me some swell outfits.”

“Yah, you looked real cute in that two piece bathing suite she gave you at the beach last weekend.  In fact, if it weren’t for your short hair, and everyone calling you Mike, I’ll bet no one would have know you weren’t my sister.”  Danny snickered.

“Uh-huh, and you in that oversized pair of swim shorts with the diapers.  From a distance you looked just like a toddler.  People looked really surprised when they got up close and saw what a BIG baby was running along the beach.”

“Fun – wasn’t it.” Danny grinned.

Mike gave a happy smile in return.

“What a pair you two are,” Sally broke in, “But I guess we might as well get used to it.  School starts tomorrow, and we all have to wear ‘normal’ clothes.  Yuck and phooey.

“Yah – ‘normal’ – ain’t it weird?”

“Weird!” the three children chorused together.  The adults broke up laughing.

 

School.  Monday: the first day of school.  Another year of teachers, books, library trips, gym classes, assemblies, class presidents, grades, principals, lunchrooms, bathroom passes, hall monitors, sports, and - of course - the opening day of the season for bullies.  Word had gotten out.  There were three new children from Cumberland St. who were exceptionally weird.  Very weird: a boy who likes to wear diapers; a boy who wears dresses; and a girl who dresses like a boy.  Weird: a designation lower than ‘nerd’.  Knowing their natural prey, they converged.  As every year, there were changes in the natural order of things.  Hillsborough Elementary was a K through 4 school.  This meant that last year’s kingpins were now 5^th graders, and had moved on to the bottom of the bullying ladder at Hillsborough Middle School.  New leaders had yet to be established; which meant that the opening day of the season was particularly important.  It was the day on which the new order would be determined.  The right victim was necessary.  This was often not an easy choice.  Last year’s prime subject may have moved away, taken karate or boxing over the summer, or worse, grown 3 inches and put on 15 or 20 lbs.  Tony Smith was determined to put himself high on the ladder.  He had had to wait four years for this, and he was out to show the world – at least the world of Hillsborough Elementary – who was on top.  He had scouted the possible victim’s in advance, and now it was only a matter of picking which one would have the ‘honor’ of being ‘his’ for the next school year. 

Bullying has rules.  Like any sport there are certain codes that must be followed: precedents that must be observed, and, of course, cannot be done willy-nilly.  Strategy must be planned in advance.  You had to isolate your victim from any potential allies.  You had to observe the proper decorum – it was simply not done to show the slightest concern; though mock sympathy for the victim was considered a true art form when used to first deceive, and then, when the blow came, either physical or emotional, to put the blame on the victim himself.  You also needed the proper audience.  Students were dé rigueur of course, but teachers, if the exercise were plotted correctly, could be enlisted both as witting and unwitting accomplices.  There was nothing so wonderful as bullying another child, and have the child blamed for it by an inobservant, clueless – or even conniving teacher.  His older brother had been a master of this.  He and his friends would often isolate another child, torment him to a rage with carefully honed taunts and insults, luring him slowly, as his rage mounted, into the view of a teacher to let him strike first, apparently unprovoked.  Tony had seen his brother accomplish detention for unwitting children in this way many times: after which it was open season on the child – since it had been established that he was a ‘problem’ on the playground.  Complaints from the victim were useless once a teacher had it in her head that the victim was actually the bully.  Glorious. 

Sometimes, if a victim were really weird, a teacher might even assist in the bullying – feeling that the object of this attention somehow needed to be taught a lesson.  Some teachers, in fact, were bully’s themselves and had never given it up entirely, often practicing vicariously through others, what they could no longer do directly themselves.  Last year, his third grade teacher had kindly seated him next to his favorite victim, excusing his numerous snide asides and taunts as ‘merely fooling around’, let him torment the hapless kid the whole school year – to their mutual pleasure.  Unfortunately, both teacher and boy were no longer here.  The boy had been transferred by his parents elsewhere, and the teacher had been found battering his wife and child in a most indiscrete manner.  This resulted in a conviction on several counts of battery, and an opening for a new teacher at Hillsborough Elementary.  His former ally was now conducting ‘adult’ reading classes under a non-negotiable 5-year contract as a resident of a local jail.  Tony would miss him.  Nonetheless, having found three extraordinary new objects for his attention, Tony was confident of an outstanding year. 

Following the rules, he had made known his choices to the other members of his profession: advertising their suitability widely, and establishing himself in advance as their designated persecutor.  Anyone wishing to supplant him would have to compete in this game – and he had the goods: several digital photos to be exact: very useful.  He had shown the pictures around, and now had an eager audience as Danny, Sally and Mike came up the school steps. 

 

“Hey guys, that’s Tony Smith,” Sally whispered as she followed them out of the back seat of her mother’s car.  “He’s the kid who said he was going to beat you guys to a pulp.”

Danny and Mike eyed the large boy at the top of the steps warily.  He was wearing a muscle T-shirt, and had on black Levis with a metal studded belt.  Tony was surrounded by a group of ten or twelve other boys and girls, and they were eyeing the three of them with great interest. 

“This doesn’t look too good.”  Danny observed.

“Stick together.” Sally whispered.  “As long as they can’t separate us, we’re all right.” 

Danny and Mike knew the score.  If word had gotten out about their personal fashion preferences – they were dead meat.  No kid in the school would come to their defense.  Rather, the law of the pack dictated the opposite, and they recognized Tony as the Akella.  They mounted the steps to the entrance of the school, trying not to show any concern as they passed the group lounging by the door.

“Well, well: if it isn’t diaper boy himself – and isn’t that little princess Mikey?  Where’s your pretty little dress Mikey-wikey?  Shouldn’t little sissies be dressed all proper for their big first day of school?”

Mike and Danny whitened but continued to walk past.

“Oh don’t go away.  We wanted to show you some real cute pictures.”

The boys kept their faces straight facing the entrance.

“Don’t you want to see how cute you look in your little dress Mikey standing beside little Danny all neatly pinned up in his dipies?”

Danny turned his head.  Tony was holding up a picture of him and Mike in the backyard of Sam’s house printed on letter sized home printer stock.  From the angle, it had been taken from the woods behind the Sweeney’s.  It showed both him and Mike unmistakably dressed in their finest. 

One of the dangers of the pre-arranged ambush was that the bully’s victim might not behave in a predictable manner.  It was all-important that this critical stage was carried to its proper conclusion: the humiliation of the victim’s in public, - firmly marking them as Tony’s rightful prey.  Anything less, would reduce him in the eyes of his audience, and might even establish him as a ‘looser’.  To be marked a ‘looser’ was the worst fate that could befall a bully.  A looser was even lower than a ‘weirdo’.  Tony could wind up shunned and ignored.  The worst fate of any bully is to be ignored.  Deprived of audience for the performance of his art, the bully’s essential being and need was both ignored and deprived.

But Tony had the goods.  He knew it.  These kids were his. 

“Jealous?”

“What do you mean: jealous?”

“Well I thought you were taking those pictures because you liked our pretty clothes.”  Danny replied.  “Sally says you often sneak off into the woods to do strange things.  We thought you wanted to get some dresses and diapers for yourself.”

“Yah, that’s why you are always hiding in the woods – isn’t it?” Mike added.

Tony’s jaw fell, as he scrambled for a response.  The accusation was a lie.  He wouldn’t be caught dead dressed like those two. “Yah right.  Sure I like to get all dressed up like a couple a pansies and parade around dressed like a sissy - - -“

“See I told you!”  Sally said loudly as the three of them swept by the group, leaving Tony to loudly proclaim how stupid their suggestion was to his erstwhile and now giggling audience.

This had not started well.  But the pictures were too good.  He was still on top.

 

“This is big trouble.  We’re screwed.”  Mike declared to Sally and Danny.

“Yep!  True fact.”  Danny agreed.

“My Mom says when you have lemons – you make lemonade,” Sally responded with a wink.  If you guys make no apologies for your style of dress, what can anybody do to you?  I don’t think either of you ever planned to win any popularity contests anyway.  So Danny likes to wear diapers and you like to wear a dress.  There’s no law against it.”

“How about: pound us into turkey burgers?”  Mike responded.

“Yah.  You get off easy – girls can get away with dressing like boys, but when Mike dresses like a girl, it’s a real no-no.”

“Not many girls wear boys underpants though.”  Sally grinned.

 

All three were in the same class.  More than coincidence, as their parents had gone to considerable effort to arrange it.  They were some of the first ones there, and so were able to cadge three desks together not too far from the back of the room.  Close enough to the front that the teacher wouldn’t immediately spot them as trouble, but far enough back not to warrant too much of her attention.

The other kids trailed in before of the bell, and they noticed that several of them gave them strange looks.  Before long they heard someone whisper: “Weirdos,” in their direction, before the teacher called the class to order and took role.  Tony had done his work, and they glanced at each other with concerned looks.

“Now class, I want each of you to get up and tell the others a few things about yourselves,” Mrs. Mooreland the teacher burbled.  “Just for a change we will start with the top of the alphabet. Let’s see, that would be Mike Sweeney-Todd.  Mike?”

Mike looked at his two friends.  “Lemons from lemonade,” he thought.  He stood up awkwardly and glanced around.  Several of the kids were giving him leering looks and a couple were sniggering.

“Oh, hi.  My names Mike and I live with my grandparents over at Cumberland St.  My parents are in Paris for the year, so I’ll be going to school here.  I play with Leggos a lot, I’m a pretty good baseball player, and I like to wear girl’s clothes when I’m not at school.  But I guess Tony Smith has already told most of you that.  Other than that I’m a pretty ordinary kid.”

He sat down to a shocked silence.  Mrs. Moore’s jaw dropped a notch.

“Uh, um, um – I see.  Well now, how about Susan Fleer?  Susan?”

As each child got up in turn the children were whispering and pointing at Mike so that most barely were heard.  Then:

“Danny Malcolm?”

Danny got up, looked around.

“Hi.  My name is Danny.  I’m Mike’s friend.  I like Leggo a lot too, and I like to play catch.  I just moved here this summer with my Mother from Seattle, and I live next door to Mike.  He and I are a lot a like, except I like to wear diapers most of the time.  Other than that I guess I’m a pretty ordinary kid too.”

He sat down.  The room was beyond silence.  Not a whisper.  Mrs. Mooreland’s jaw dropped further.

Then it was pandemonium, and Mrs. Mooreland had to rap hard on her desk several times for order before the next child could get up and speak.  Last of all was Sally.

“Hello.  I’m Sally Brownlee.  I live down the street from Mike and Danny, and I’m also their friend.  I don’t have a lot of other friends cause I hate girl’s clothes, and I can lick every kid on my street.  I even licked Mike and Danny once.  That’s how we got to be friends.  Anyway, I hate dolls and stuff like that and my mother makes me wear these clothes to school, cause I only like to wear boy’s stuff.  I like Leggo and baseball like they do, and I’m really just as weird.  It’s just that most people don’t give a tomboy much trouble cause girl’s can get away with wearing most ever what they want.  But if any of you give Danny or Mike much trouble I can lick ya good.  Other than that – have a nice day.” She sat down

Mrs. Mooreland’s jaw hit the floor.

“Well, I guess - umm - we all have gotten to know each other now.  I suppose we better get started.  Tommy why don’t you go over and get those books off the table and start passing them around while I explain what we are going to do in 4^th grade this year - - -.”

Danny, Mike and Sally grinned at each other and then grinned at the rest of the class. 

“Well that should take care of that!”  Sally declared at recess.  They had sat by themselves at lunch.  In fact, no kid had sat within a hundred yards of any of them.  It was like they were radioactive or something.

“Well, Tony can’t make much out of his pictures now that we’ve let the cat out of the bag.  What happens next do you think?” 

“We get pounded into turkey burgers?”  Mike responded.

“Probably.”

“So what goes good with turkey burgers?”  Sally replied.

“How about cranberry sauce?”

“Yah, how about Tony Smith cranberry sauce.”  Voiced Danny.

“So we get Tony?”

“Yes!”

Mike looked at Danny. “Any suggestions?”

For the rest of the recess, the three of them stayed close together, ignoring the curious looks of other students and the whispered conversations.  Noting that Tony and his friends were hanging near by, they made a point of staying close to the teacher monitoring the playground, and made it safely back to class at the bell by putting a crowd of little kids between themselves and Tony’s gang.

Tony hung around the schoolyard after the bell.  His pigeons hadn’t flown the coop yet.  He’d waited by the entrance with his friends until the departing swarm of children had emptied out onto the street.  No Danny.  No Mike.  No Sally.  One by one his group had drifted off until only he and two other boys, a sullen looking kid named Mark and a fat boy named Louis he didn’t much care for remained.  He was hoping that his victims would come out separately.  It was always easier to pound a kid when he had no friends to help him, and he tapped his foot impatiently against the doorframe in irritation at the wait.  Finally, he saw Danny step out the door.

“Well, well; what have we here.  Is it a little diaper boy?  Come here little diaper boy, master wants to talk to you.”  Mark and Louis sniggered unpleasantly.  They were anticipating the pleasure of watching this little wimp get busted, and were hoping to get a few easy licks in for themselves on the side.

“What do you want?”

“Just thought maybe we should check diaper boy’s pants to make sure he hasn’t wet himself.”

“Piss off asshole!”

Tony’s friends grew quiet. 

“Diaper boy shouldn’t talk that way to master.”

“The only master you are is a bater – meathead!”

Tony stepped over, reached out, and grabbed Danny. 

“Well little piss pants, lets see what we have here.”  He twisted Danny’s arm and forced him to the ground while his friends laughed.  This was going better.  After he pounded the little snot nose, he could run home to mother and cry. 

Danny let out a yelp: “Get off me you looser.”

Tony let him have it right on the chin and Danny let out a yelp.  He expected the boy to make a fuss, and to try and get away, but strangely even as he yelled he didn’t seem to pull away.

Tony walloped him again: another pleasing yelp of pain.  This was going well, Tony was beginning to really enjoy himself.  This kid wasn’t even fighting back.  He raised his fist again to really belt him.  Suddenly he felt a strong grip around his wrist and he was literally hauled into the air.  It was Principal Kramer, and standing next to him was one of the new teachers.  They looked very angry.

Mark and Louis had vanished.

“Mr. Smith what do you think you’re doing?”

“He hit me first!”  Tony stated – not very convincingly.

“He did not, we were standing down at the other end of the hall talking to two students and saw the whole thing.  You, Sir, are grounded from recess for a month for an unprovoked attack on another student.  If it happens again, you will be suspended.

Tony was stunned.  Isolated from his natural habitat for a month.  A bully could not survive that.  Alliances would form without him.  A pecking order would be established – and he wouldn’t be part of it.  Beginning from the bottom, a month after school had started, he was more likely to be the victim than the victimizer.  Behind the principal and Danny’s mother Sally and Mike were grinning down at Danny who was rubbing his sore chin, but smiled back.  The setup had worked perfectly.  They had delayed Danny’s mother just long enough so that the other children would have cleared out, leaving only Tony and a few friends hanging around the entrance like they thought he would.  Then they had maneuvered her into stopping Principal Kramer in the hallway in view of the door, which had been the cue for Danny to walk out and spring the trap on Tony.  It had been simple – but effective.

“But Sir, he was bothering me on the playground today.”

“I think it very unlikely that my son was bothering you!”

Uh-oh, the teacher was Danny’s mother.  Bullies generally avoided teacher’s kids.  Now he had pounded one, not only in front of the principal, but also in front of his mother.  He was in real trouble. 

“Sally, did you and Mike hang out with Danny during recess?  Did Danny so much as go near Tony?” Maryanne asked, looking sternly at the burly fourth grader.

“We spent the whole recess with Danny, and we stayed away from Tony and his friends cause they gave us a hard time when we came to school this morning.  There were lots of kids around to see that.”

The principal turned Tony around and marched him back into the school while the kids and Maryanne headed down the steps and home.

The children explained what had happened on the way home.  It troubled her that Tony had been spying on them, and even more so that he had distributed photos around the school.

“That’s invasion of privacy.  We could file a complaint with the police.  Maybe we should file a complaint.”  She reflected.  “On the other hand, perhaps it was better to leave things where they stood.

“Why did you announce to all the children that you wore diapers?” Maryanne asked as she helped Danny pull down his pants in the living room.  Sally and Mike were on the couch playing with Danny’s Leggos while waiting for his mother to change him out of his school clothes. 

“Well, with Tony Smith passing out pictures of us in our special clothes, everyone would have known soon enough anyway.  And we figured that if we acted like we didn’t care who knew, we would have a lot less trouble.”

“Hmmm – pretty clever young man.  Did it work.”

“Well, it doesn’t seem to have made any of us Mister or Miss Popularity – in fact, you’d think we all had typhoid the way the other kids are avoiding us,” Sally laughed, but that’s a lot better than being in the center of a big nasty crowd.”

 

Having pulled down his pants to reveal Danny’s thick training pants, Maryanne put her hand down the front to check them.  “Well I see you didn’t waste anytime field testing these!” She exclaimed loudly, “They’re soaked.  I’m glad they didn’t leak at school.”

“Oh, I only wet them a bit at school.  They work real neat don’t they?  Actually, I really wet them when Tony was pounding me.  I bet he’d have been pretty surprised if I hadn’t been wearing them.”

“Well you look pretty cute in them.  Just a minute while I get the camera.”  She went over and pulled the small digital Olympus out of the kitchen drawer and snapped a few pictures while Danny turned this way and that showing off his wet toddler underwear.  “He’s really cute, she thought to herself.”

“Mom, we should give some copies of those pictures to Sam as a thank you.  I know he loves pictures of kids in diapers and stuff, and I want him to have some of me.”

“He does?”

“Sure, you know he has that picture of the kid in plastic pants on a scooter on the wall in his bedroom.  Besides he told us that once.”

“Well if you want to, I guess it’s OK.  Sam told me we could print out pictures from the camera using the computer, so maybe you can get him to show you how this weekend.”

“That’s great! Why don’t you take some more of me in my diapers too.”

As the other two children watched, she stripped off Danny’s trainers, and handed them to Sally who took them to his diaper pail to await washing.  She had him lay back and spread eagle as she pinned two thick diapers on and then lifted him up to pull up his large plastic pants.  “There you go cutie, all safe and secure.”  She took a few more shots of him smiling in just his diapers with Mike and Sally on either side, and then dressed him in a pair of pants with elastic waist and no fly and his snap-shouldered T.  She noted that the pants spread out pleasingly from his hips around the diapers emphasizing their bulge, so she had him stand there for a few more camera shots.

“You look just like a toddler.”  Sally observed.  She liked the affect.  Somehow, hanging out with these two sissies suited her.  Besides they could catch and throw almost as well as she could.

Danny put his hands down around his hips and ran them over the thick bulge of his diapers, “I feel like one too!”  He announced happily.

The three of them played with Danny’s Leggos on the floor, while Danny’s mother took advantage of the scene to take a few more candids.

Then it was off to the Sweeney’s to get Mike into his favorite dress.  And as the successful completion of their day at school warranted a celebration, one of his pampers was added to complement his attire.  They stopped by to see Sam, who admired both boys, but after chatting for a while, announced he was pretty busy answering correspondence on his computer.  So off they went over to Sally’s house, waving to a petulant Tony Smith who was walking disconsolately down the street after an hour’s detention at school.  He knew these three were trouble, and would have to seek other victims once he was released from the principal’s lunchtime penitentiary.  The children also knew that they could safely parade around all they wanted in their outfits.  There was nothing to hide, and after Tony’s debacle, other bullies would likely avoid them.  Sally could hardly wait to get out of her pink slacks and matching blouse.

“What Yuck!” She said, greeting her mother; stripping off her pants and shirt in the living room as soon as she walked through the door.  Kate was a bit scandalized to see her daughter undress in front of two boys, but realized that she had seen both of them getting changed at their houses, so perhaps turnabout was fair enough. 

Sally ran off to her bedroom, displaying her tightie-whitie boys underwear as she went.

“You three are certainly the most remarkable trio I have ever seen.”  Kate looked at them bemusedly as her daughter reappeared in boy’s long shorts and a golf shirt. 

The afternoon was spent playing catch and generally goofing off.  After a while Kate called Sally in to do her homework, and Danny and Mike headed home to take care of theirs.

 

Danny walked in to find his mother talking to Sam about the events of the day in their small kitchen.  Maryanne was very concerned about the photographs Tony had taken, and was worried about their being shown around school.”

“I would like to call the police, but I am not sure if they would take this seriously.”

“I think they would, but do we really want to get the boy in that much trouble?” Sam responded.

            “Well, according to the Sweeney’s, he comes from a pretty tough family.  I hear his older brother is at the Multnomah County Juvenile Detention Center for breaking and entering, as well as violent assault!”

            “This kid’s only 10 years old though.  I mean, don’t you think you should talk to his parents first?”

            “I wouldn’t feel safe going over to talk to them, from what I hear the husband yells at his wife a lot.  I don’t want to be in an abusive situation, and you have to admit the boys are pretty strange.  He may take his son’s side, or think the whole thing is a joke.”

            “How about I go down there.  I can tell them that I am Danny’s caretaker and guardian when you aren’t around.  I’ll ask them for the pictures, and if they don’t hand them over, then we can talk about the police.”

            “Well, I guess that’s OK.  We can try that first and see what happens, but maybe Danny should go along to make sure all the pictures are handed over.”

           

            Arnie Smith did think the whole thing a joke.  He was thoroughly amused to find Sam standing on his front door step demanding some pictures his son had taken of a couple of little snots down the street dressed up as sissies.  As far as he was concerned, they had gotten what they deserved when Tony had shown them around school.  Normally he would have congratulated the boy, but he was smart enough, even after a six-pack, not to show this openly to his visitors.  Sam and the brat were a sight, standing there, both obviously diapered pants wetters.  What a couple of geeks!  The least they could do was try and hide the fact they were pants pissers!  However, with the call from the principal that afternoon, he was in a pretty mean frame of mind.  The boy needed a little punishment – the little creep hiding in his room upstairs, not the one on the steps – though he’d enjoy that too if he could arrange it.”

            “TONY, GET YOUR FUCKING ASS DOWN HERE!”

            In an instant, Sam saw Tony appear, white faced, looking fearfully at his Dad and at the two of them standing on the steps.

            “You took a bunch of fucking pictures – go get them.  NOW!”

            Tony didn’t need to ask what pictures and he vanished to return rapidly with some sheets of paper with shots of Danny and Mike.  His father snatched them out of his hand, looked at them and smirked, before giving them to Sam.

            “We also want to make sure the images are erased on his hard drive as well as from the camera.”

            “We don’t have a computer, Tony downloaded those and printed them at a friends.  Go get the camera Tony.” 

            When this appeared, his father snapped out the chip and handed it to Sam. 

            “Here, the little bugger can buy another if he wants to use the camera again.  Don’t know where he got it in the first place.  Real sorry about what happened, I’ll make sure he’s punished real good.”

            Tony paled.  Real good after his dad had been drinking all afternoon wasn’t going to be fun.

Sam noticed this, and interpreting the boy’s frightened look, replied, “I don’t think a simple beating could take care of this, it really needs something else to dissuade him from such behavior in the future.”

Arnie looked at the pictures in Sam’s hand, then at his son.  He had an idea.  A brilliant idea.  And best of all, it would really humiliate the little shit-head.  He would enjoy this. 

“OK, I have a good idea.  How about we take Tony down to your house and get him all dressed up in diapers so your kid can take some pictures of him the same way.  Then he can pass them around school too.”

Danny grinned.  This would be perfect.  No one would mess with Mike and him after this.

“Yah!”

Arnie glanced at his son.  He could see his suggestion had had an immediate affect.  Tony looked completely panicked.

Sam thought it over.  He wasn’t sure about this, but the punishment certainly fit the crime.

“All right, but you will have to sign a statement saying they were taken with your permission and that Danny and Mike can do what they want with them.”

“No problem,” Arnie grinned.  This would be fun.  Just what the boy deserved, “Besides, maybe he should take his diapers home with him afterwards so the little bed pisser’s room won’t smell so much in the mornings.”  This had the very pleasing affect of causing tears to run down Tony’s face.

Arnie dragged Tony down the street to the Malcolm’s following Sam and Danny.  Arriving, the situation was explained to Maryanne, who reluctantly agreed.  Tony was dragged into the house by his father, and stripped in front of everyone leaving only his T-shirt with little else to cover him.  He stood there, sheet white, back against a wall, while Maryanne went and brought two thick diapers and a pair of plastic pants down from Danny’s room.  In the tussle, Tony was so desperate and frightened; he lost control and wet his pants in front of them all.  His father wasted no time pointing this out.  Held down on the floor by his father, who soon had the boy was diapered and plastic-panted.  His father hauled him up off the ground and dragged him protesting out the door, while Danny got the camera.

For Tony, it was utter humiliation.  His life was ruined.  He was dragged out onto the lawn – in the open where anyone walking by on the street could look down and see him standing there, a skinny large ten year old in thick diapers and plastic pants.

“Smile for the camera Tony.”  His father commanded. 

He heard the shutter click. 

“I said smile, or you will get a real punishment when we get home - if you get my drift.”  His father snarled.

Tony managed a weak smile.  He was desperately afraid of what would happen when they got back.  His father had really worked himself up, and he knew he would have to do whatever he was asked. 

This included hanging on the rope swing, being photographed with Danny and Mike (who had arrived shortly after he was hauled out of the house), and modeling his diapers in as many poses as his father could think of.  It ended with a photo session of himself and his Dad.

When it was over, Arnie grabbed his son’s arm.

“Time to go home son.”

“But I’m in diapers – you can’t make me walk down the street – everyone will see me!”

“I sure can.  It didn’t bother you to show those kids pictures to all your friends – so why should it bother you to have every one see you.  If you don’t come nicely, baby boy, then I will carry you kicking and screaming, and when we get home you will get a surprise you won’t like.  Besides, you can’t wear your pants– they’re all pissy.”

So Tony took the longest walk of his life.  The thick double diapers made him waddle, and he jumped every time a car drove by.  He looked every which way, terrified someone he knew or another kid would appear.  When they finally arrived, he followed his father into the house, where Arnie showed him off to his wife.  She laughed hysterically, and announced that they could stay on until he had to go to school the next morning.

“Besides,” she said, “I just changed the sheets in his room, “This way he can have dry sheets for two days instead of one this week.”

Tony didn’t show up for school the next day, or the day after.  He had gotten some extra special punishment after all.

 

After his Dad hauled Tony off, Maryanne turned to Sam and Danny.

“I hope you two feel good about that?”

“No.”  Danny looked at the ground.  “Maybe it’s better not to have a dad at all if he’s like Tony’s.”

“I can agree with that.”  Sam replied.  “But, I don’t think Danny and Mike are going to have any more trouble from that quarter.  Normally, I would be delighted to see a ten-year old boy diapered and playing on a rope swing, but this just made me sad.”

“Yah, Mike agreed.  What are you going to do with those pictures?” 

“I think we ought to destroy them: Tony’s got enough problems without them getting around.” 

“True fact.”  Danny replied.

 

Tony returned to school on Thursday.  He wore a long sleeved shirt and pants, his usual attire, except for the dark glasses, which he passed off as his ‘new look’.  His usual gang was hanging out in their regular place on the school steps when he arrived.  Mark and Louis looked him over somewhat coolly when he moved to join them.

“Hey man, what did that old geek Kramer do to you for punching out Malcolm?”

“The bastard gave me a month’s recess detention – the shit.”

“Bad luck, Tony.  Man, you could have gotten us screwed too.  That wasn’t very smart.”

“How was I to know Kramer would come by when he did?”

“Well you sure didn’t!”

Their tone wasn’t what he was used to.  The idiots were blaming him for ‘almost’ getting them into trouble – like they didn’t want push the little babies around themselves.

He was going to give them a smart retort, but they turned and left before he could get it out.  The others in the group followed them, leaving Tony behind.

The message was clear.  They were going to steer clear of him so as not to attract Kramer’s very unwelcome attention.  This was bad news.  It is very hard for a bully to operate without an audience or allies.  Worse, he was out of the scene for a month.  A month when alliances would be formed, and a pecking order established without him.  He would be an outsider by the time that idiot Kramer released him at recess from his stupid detention room. 

As he was about to leave for class, he saw Danny, Mike and Sally coming up the steps.  They barely glanced at him as they passed, though he could swear they were smirking.  He dreaded what would happen when those weirdoes passed around the photos of him.  He would be destroyed.  He would have to stop them at any cost: but how?  The only opportunity to even see them was before and after school now that he was stuck in Kramer’s office for recess.  By the time he got out, those pictures would be all over school – and there was nothing he could do about it.  He was trapped.  He went to class feeling sick to his stomach.  He knew that wasn’t going to get better.  The worst thing was he was almost cut off from the income he derived by shaking down the little kids for lunch money at recess.  If his buddies really avoided him, he would have to do that racket on his own before school.  That meant off the school grounds, and that could get him in trouble. 

When recess arrived, Tony headed to the office where the secretary asked him if he had eaten, had his lunch with him, or if he needed to get it from the cafeteria. 

“Umm, I have it in my backpack.”

“OK, but be sure and not to make a mess in the detention room.  She pointed to an empty room next to Kramer’s office.”

Tony went in and sat on a chair.  There was a table there.  Having nothing else to do, he pulled some paper out of his backpack and doodled on it, drawing pictures of stick men fighting and planes shooting at each other.”

The secretary was pleased to find the detention room clean after Tony had left to go back to class after recess.  She got tired of picking up the trash from the kids who ate lunch there during detention.  This boy, at least, knew better than to leave his trash around.  It never occurred to her to wonder what the boy had eaten for lunch.  But then again, she hadn’t seen Tony looking through the trashcan by her desk when she stepped out of the office to go to the ladies room.

 

Danny and Mike had a bit of a rough time at school that week as word about the ‘weird’ kids in Mrs. Brownlee’s class got around.  Everywhere they went, there were whispers and fingers being pointed.  In general, their classmates shunned them, and even little kids in the lower grades would start giggling when they passed by.  Still, Sally stuck by them, and hanging out together made life bearable.  As long as the three were together, it was hard for any one of them to be singled out and picked on.  But the boys and girls in Mrs. Brownlee’s class had a separate ‘hygiene’ unit, which was the euphemism of choice for sex education at the elementary school, and separate physical education classes also followed this for several weeks, with field hockey for the girls while the boys played touch football. 

A small group surrounded Sally in the hallway outside the girls’ locker room.  Cassandra Levitz and a group of her friends were giving her a hard time.  Cassandra’s father was a member of the Hillsborough City Council, and she felt that made her really hot stuff.  She was, however, a fat overweight girl who spent most of her time fussing with her nails and talking about what was on MTV.  She was on Sally’s case, and was taking the opportunity presented by the break between hygiene and PE to score some points to impress her friends.  Sally, for her part, loathed Cassandra, who epitomized everything she despised about girls.  The emotional baiting game was not something she was good at, and with her declaration about her preferences in clothes in class, Cassandra had all the ammunition she needed.  Sally had forgotten that she had PE that morning and Cassandra had spotted her boys underwear when she had been changing out of her gym shorts.”

“You are such a weirdo, Sally.  It’s disgusting.  My father says they shouldn’t allow freaks like you and your geek friends into the same classes as us normal kids.  He says you belong in a class where they can keep you from contaminating the rest of us.  He’s going to call Principal Kramer about it.”

“Shut up Cassandra.”

“Who you telling to shut up freak – we saw you wearing boys underwear in the dressing room.  You can’t talk to normal kids like us - freak.”

Sally was ready to take a swing at the fat little prig when she heard a new voice.

“Oh buzz off Cassandra, your Dad’s a blowhard – and everyone knows it!”

Cassandra whirled around as her friends faded away.  It was Tony Smith – the biggest bully in the school. Everyone knew he was big trouble.  She backed away, and muttering a short response under her breath, turned and headed down the hallway after the other girls.

Sally looked at Tony.

“I suppose I should say thanks.”

Tony shrugged his shoulders. “Just trying to help.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Say, ah, have you guys, um –.”

“Passed those cute pictures of you around?  Is that what you’re asking?”

“Well, ah, yah.”

“Not yet.”

“Oh.  Why not.”

“Cause they’re so cute we just love to sit around looking at them, and we aren’t ready to share them with just anyone quite yet.  We’re keeping that pleasure to ourselves.  Aren’t you going to be late for class?”

“Yah, I guess I better go – are you guys going to pass them around?”

“Haven’t decided yet.  Depends on how you behave around here I guess.”

“Hey, I just fixed those girls for you.”

“Just because you wanted something from me.  You’re hoping if you helped me, I wouldn’t pass those pictures around.  If we didn’t have them, you would have joined in their fun.”

“Hey, I’m not so bad!”

“Yes you are.  I gotta go.  Hope to see you around - not!”

Sally walked off leaving Tony.  At least he knew that they hadn’t spread those pictures of him around yet.  It was a small relief, in what was otherwise a bad day.  He felt the nagging empty pain in his stomach as he headed off for class: it was an old friend he knew well.

 

Danny and Mike met Sally after school, and she told them about the encounter with Cassandra and Tony.

“Well, at least it’s got him off our backs for a while,” Mike exclaimed.  “He deserves to sweat a bit after all the rotten things he’s done. 

“Maybe, but I keep thinking about what a horrible dad he’s got,” Danny replied.  “You know, what I said: I’d rather not have a father, than one like Mr. Smith.  That guy scares me.  He really enjoyed punishing Tony.  It was like he couldn’t think up enough bad things to do to him.  It made me feel dirty.  Creepy!”

 

Tony headed home.  There was no opportunity to shake down any kid for lunch money after school, and he sat by himself on the bus.  His ‘friends’ seemed to have found other companions now that he was no longer a ‘presence’ on the playground.  Still, they were scared enough of him to leave him alone.  When the bus was dropping him off at Cumberland Street, he fell into line behind Danny, Mike and Sally.  He watched them closely.  They didn’t notice that he was behind them as they walked down the street, chatting with each other and making plans for the rest of the day.  He wondered at their easy association.  Their casual relaxed banter; they didn’t seem to need to constantly put each other down – the game he was so good at with his erstwhile friends. 

Sally was the first to notice him.

“Look whose walking behind us!”

Mike turned and saw Tony.

“Hey big guy, how’s everyone’s favorite pinup boy today?”

“Cut it out.  I’m not bothering you guys.”

“Touchy aren’t we.”

“Come on Mike, leave him alone.  There’s no point rubbing it in,” Danny cut in.

Mike shrugged.  They had stopped walking and were looking at Tony who stood there nervously looking at the three of them.  What were they going to do?

“Ah, guys, I’m sorry about trying to pick on you – I guess it was a big mistake.”

“Tony, it isn’t the fact that you were trying to pick on us that disgust me: it’s the fact that you bully all the little kids.  You steal.  You take kid’s lunch money.  Why do you have to be such a rotten bastard?”  Sally stared at him.

Tony looked at her.

“Hey, you gotta get respect.”

“That’s how you get respect?”

“Sure.  My Dad says that people only respect you if they fear you.  Everything else is bullshit.”

“Is that how you respect your father?”

“Sure – don’t you?  If I don’t do what my father tells me, he lays it on me good.  Doesn’t yours?”

“Sally and Danny don’t have fathers, but I’m not afraid of mine.  He only spanks me when I’ve been real bad: like when I bit someone when I was little, or when I ran into the street without paying attention to the cars.  But that hasn’t happened for a long time.  My Mom’s the real toughie in our family anyway.  She makes me go to my room all the time.”

“That’s a punishment?”  Tony replied scornfully.  “I guess your whole family’s a bunch of wimps.”

“Hey big diaper boy, careful what you say about our families.”

Tony backed off.  He realized he was crossing the line.

“Hey, I’m sorry, but that’s nothing compared to what my parents do when they’re mad at me.”

“What do they do?”  Danny asked.

“Stuff.”

“Like what kind of stuff.”

“Oh, I don’t get dinner, and sometimes they hit me a lot.  Don’t your parents do that?”

“Uh-uh,” all three children replied, shaking their heads.

“I guess you guys are kinda lucky.”

Tony left them, heading up the driveway to his house, and they kept walking down the street together talking.

“Whew, I don’t think I’d like being in Danny’s family.”  Mike observed.

“No, I would say not.  Maybe now that he can’t hurt us, we should try to be nice to him,” Sally said.

 

Tony watched the three of them walk down the street.  As soon as they were out of sight he headed over to a neighbors house where no one was at home.  Around the back, he tried a door leading into the kitchen.  It was open!  He slipped in and headed straight for the refrigerator.  Looking in, he rummaged around trying to find things that might not be missed.  He slipped a leg out of a bowl of leftover chicken and grabbed a small chunk of cheese that was half dried out, as if no one cared about it.  There was a loaf of bread, and he took a couple of slices out and resealed it, putting it back on the shelf where he got it.  Closing the refrigerator, he slipped back out the door, and, before stuffing the food into his mouth, hid in some bushes behind the house.  At last, feeling some of the pain go away, he left the yard and went down to his own house to wait on the porch for his parents to arrive home from work.

 

Chapter 11  Tony

In the afternoon, Danny was playing catch with Sally and Mike in their yard, when Sally threw a wild one that sailed over Danny’s head up onto the street.  He ran up the walk and raced out of sight between the cars parked at the top.  Sally and Mike heard a loud screech of brakes and a thump.  A car door slammed and someone at the top of the hill started screaming, “I didn’t see him – I didn’t see him.  Call an ambulance somebody!”

They raced to the top of the hill to find a lady bending over a crumpled form lying on the street.  There was blood.  They stood shocked, as Danny’s mother and Sam came running up to see what was the matter.  Maryanne screamed and ran to her son, Sam behind her.  Reaching him she pulled him into her arms tears of fright running down her face.

Bending over them, Sam reached down and felt for the carotid artery: “Thank God Maryanne, there is a pulse!”

Danny moaned.

Maryanne held him to her, holding her hand over the deep cut on his shoulder, blood oozing between her fingers, as Danny lay there in shock moaning.

“Quick, get him in my car, we’ve got to get him to a hospital.” 

 

Sam carried Danny into the emergency room where an orderly put him on a gurney and rushed him to the triage unit followed by Maryanne, while Sam answered questions from the receptionist.  Two hours later, Maryanne emerged from the unit to find Sam waiting.

“Thank God, they say he’ll be OK.  They stitched up the cut on his shoulder, and said he has a cracked rib and a mild concussion.  They want to keep him overnight for observation, and I plan to stay with him.  Would you mind picking us up tomorrow?”

“Not at all.  Let me know if there is anything I can do at all to help.”

The following day, Danny was discharged. Maryanne went down with him and the nurse to the lobby to find Sam waiting.  She left Danny with the accompanying nurse and went over to the cashier to enquire about the bill.  This was a problem.  She had no money.  She was broke until payday, and she knew even then it would be difficult.  The bottom line on the bill the clerk handed her made her heart stop.  Fourteen hundred dollars for one night! How would she pay this?

“Excuse me, but ah -, I’m not sure how I can pay this; at least right now.  You see our health insurance doesn’t take affect for another month as I just started a new job and there is a waiting period.  Is there some sort of payment plan we can arrange?”

“Oh, that bill’s been paid.  The gentleman over there handled it.”

“I see.” 

Relief flooded her face.  But how could she let Sam pay for this?  He already did too much for Danny and her.  She went over to where the nurse had parked the wheelchair.

“All ready to go sport.”

“Uh-huh.”  Danny replied weakly.  He still didn’t feel too good. His head ached and all the medicine made him feel groggy.

The nurse bent over him and pulled up the blanket that covered him on the side to reveal a plastic covered disposable.  “We put a cloth one on him for the night, like he had on when he came in, but we’ve given him a disposable for the trip home.  Here’s the diaper he was wearing.”  She handed them a plastic bag, with the wet diaper and plastic pants.

Danny was too groggy to pay much attention.  But Sam couldn’t help but notice the nurse’s rather matter of fact tone.

“You get a lot of children in here who have a little problem?”

“My yes.  You don’t think Kimberly Clark manufactures Goodnites just for the fun of it?  They make a huge profit on those.  Unfortunately, they leak a lot, so we use cloth like your son’s diapers when kids stay over.  At that boy’s age, only about two thirds of them stay dry overnight in the hospital.  If we know there’s a problem, we insist on their being protected.  It is amazing what a silly fuss most children make about something so practical,” she said eyeing Sam’s trousers.

Sam laughed, “So right.”

 

            When they arrived home, Sam stayed to cook dinner so Maryanne could devote herself to caring for Danny.  After dinner, he cleaned up, and went back to his house.  Maryanne moved up to the room next door to Danny’s to be close to him if he needed her in the night.  In the morning she woke to find Danny still sound asleep.  The doctors had told her that she shouldn’t be surprised if he slept 12 or 13 hours the first night.  From his regular breathing and good color, she could tell he was fine, so she tiptoed down the stairs, to find Sam preparing breakfast.

She went over to him and gave him a big hug.

“You are so nice to us Sam.  How can I ever thank you?  I don’t know how I am going to pay you back for the hospital bill, but I will.”  She kissed him on the forehead.  And then, as an afterthought, patted his diapered behind.

He smiled back. “I won’t let you pay me back.  I have plenty of money and no one else to spend it on.  I’ve never before had anyone in my life to do things for.  When I came here, it was to change my life.  It was lonely in my old one, and I expected to have few friends in the new one.  Mostly, I thought I would walk around playing adult-toddler, corresponding with freaks like myself on the Internet, and maybe having other infantilists over for visits from time to time.  I never expected to have neighbors like you.  Danny and you are family to me.  I have come to love you both deeply, and anything I do for you gives me great happiness.  Danny is like the son I always dreamed of - and you are too special to describe.  I love the way you take care of him, and I am so incredibly grateful that you accept my presence it is hard to find the words to express it.”

She ran her hand around his back and hugged him.  “You mean you always wanted a little diaper boy and his mom?”

“No, its nice that Danny likes diapers – maybe better than that – a dream for me.  But that’s not what I meant at all.  He’s a nice kid.  He’s fun to be around: to play catch with, to snuggle on a couch with, and read to.  He likes to fish, and hike, and do all those things a Dad wants to do with a son.  But it is having you accept me that is the greatest and most wonderful thing of all.  You are so kind and loving: to both of us!”

“So are you Sam.  It never occurred to me in my wildest dreams that I would fall in love with a pants wetting, diaper wearing, toddler-playing-man – but I have.”

She hugged him closer and slid her hand down the front of his shorts feeling wet dampness in the thick cloth beneath.

“You get breakfast on the table – I’ll be right back.”

She left him there, going out the door, and over to Sam’s.  Inside his house she walked into his room. Glancing at the picture of the young child in diapers and plastic pants on his scooter grinning from the wall, she commented, “You lucky boy.”  She then gathered up several diapers from the stack on the shelf by Sam’s changing table, plucked a clean pair of plastic pants from the pile, and picking up some accessories, marched back to her house to greet Sam putting some sausages on a platter.

“You put those into the oven to warm Sam, and get into the bedroom.  It’s time for your change.”

He looked at her surprised.

She took the plate of sausages out of his hand, and put them in the oven.  Then, taking his hand pulled him gently into her bedroom.  He stood there as she put her supplies on the bed and pulled out a plastic changing mat from under it.

“It is a bit small, but I think Danny’s mat will do just fine for my big baby boy.”  Spreading it on the bed, she smiled at him and gave him another hug, and sliding her hand down to his shorts she felt the bulge of his diapers between his legs.  Wet and firm beneath the plastic, she rubbed her hand up and down the front, feeling, even beneath the their bulk, the stiffness beneath.  Her fingers encountered the elastic band of his shorts and she pulled down on it to reveal the frosty plastic beneath.  Maryanne moved down, kneeling as she slid the shorts off the diapers, and let them drop to the floor around his feet. 

“My what nice panties my boy has on.  What have we beneath them?  Is it a very wet diaper I see?  Well, I don’t want this cute little T to get all wet so maybe we better take that off too.  She stood up, pulling the hem of his baby blue T-shirt up and pulled it over his head, leaving him naked except for his diapers and panties.  She noted that he had a nice firm body, with only a little rounding at the corners.  Despite the whiff of urine from his diapers, he had a nice smell.  Little boy mixed with man.  She liked it.  Again she rubbed her hand over his front, feeling the soft-hard dampness of the thick cloth beneath the plastic and the still deeper stiffness.

Sam gave a shudder of pure pleasure as she gently rubbed him where he needed it most.  Waves of desire and happiness suffused him.  It was beyond imagination that this was happening.

“Now lets get these baby pants off and see what my little boy has done for me.”

She pushed him gently backwards onto the bed.  He let her guide him down so that his diapered behind was squarely on the plastic changing mat with its little diapered teddy bears and baby bottles.  He gave a deep sigh as she took hold of the plastic pants and pulled them down over his legs and set them on the floor.  He lay there, wet diapers exposed for her to see, smiling shyly.

“I guess I’m a bit wet.”

“My, my; you certainly are.”

She reached down and gently undid the pins on either side, noting that they had cute little blue plastic teddy bears on their ends, as she set them on top of the plastic pants.  Then Maryanne lifted the wet diaper off his front and laid it down between his knees.  There, with his stiffness was fully revealed, she reached over and took the bottle of baby oil from Sam’s changing table squirting some on her hand before grasping his stiff little soldier. 

Sam shuddered again in exquisite pleasure as she stroked his member and gently bent over and kissed its head.

“My, we certainly are going to have to do something about this – aren’t we?  Otherwise my little toddler is going to have a tenty-wenty in his panties when I pin him back up.”

Maryanne lifted up her nightgown, and straddled him, feeling the tip of his penis drag between her legs and over her crotch, she centered herself and sank down.

Sam gave a gasp of surprise as she impaled herself on his throbbing penis.  He was trembling as she rose up again and then thrust down, starting a regular rhythm.  Up and down, up and down.  Each rise and fall bringing him higher and higher to an intensity of pleasure he had never experienced.  Fantasies flooded his mind.  He was a little boy standing in wet diapers in front of his class in third grade.  Little girls surrounded him: giggling and pointing at his plastic panties as their moms instructed them on how to change a little boy.  He was laying on a bed, his daddy stroking his diapers telling him what a good little wetter he was.  His mommy was telling him how he would be going to the zoo with his cousins – and he was there - in only a diaper and T-shirt.  - And he was lying on a bed, in his wet diapers being made love to by the woman he cared for beyond all else. 

Maryanne felt the fullness of him within her.  She rose up and down in heated rhythm to his now urgent upward thrusts.  She was in charge.  She was driving the boat.  She controlled his pleasure and hers.  She felt him slide into her, and pushed down hard, driving him deeper each time, plunging herself into the depths of their coupled souls.  Then, with a last spasm, she felt ecstasy that had never before been hers - and he erupted within her. 

Exhausted, she kept him inside her until finally his member shrank and slipped between her legs.  She stroked his head and chest: and he returned her soft kisses with his own.  She put her head on his shoulder, and he stroked the back of her neck as he held her to him.  Together they were.  Wrapped about each other.  Souls twinned together for the moment – and for life.

 

Danny woke up around ten AM.  He had been sleeping for 16 hours.  He was still groggy, and his body ached as he got out of bed and headed down the stairs to look for his Mom.  He carried his teddy with him.  Little Georgie had only recently re-appeared on his bed, and today he needed his company.  His wet diapers sagged between his legs, bulging beneath his canary yellow sleeper as he walked towards his mother’s bedroom.  Coming to the door, he saw his Mom lying there with Sam.  She was wide-awake with the covers over her, and smiled at him as he entered.  Sam was asleep beside her.

“Good morning honey.  Did you sleep well? How do you feel?”

Danny got up on the bed looking at Sam. Without a word he slipped under the covers between them.  He could feel Sam’s diapered bottom as he slid down, and Sam groggily stirred, moving slightly to give him room.  He looked at his mother with his eyes wide.

“Mom?”

“Yes dear.”

“Why’s Sam here?”

“You’re going to have a Daddy.”

“Good – I wondered when you were going to do that.”

And snuggling between them, he went back to sleep.

 

            Tony Smith woke up to a very different kind of morning.  It was usual for him, and he lay on the wet sheets waiting.  Waiting for his father to arrive for their usual morning routine.  If the sheets were wet, he had to stay on them until his father came and got him up.  His father took his time; he felt it taught the boy a lesson to lie cold and shivering in his pee in the little room.  It smelt.  It always did at the end of the week.  His mom wouldn’t change the sheets until Monday, and he had to hope they dried out during the day.  When it was cold and gloomy out, they didn’t, and more than one night he had had to sleep on wet sheets, still damp from the previous night.  He was shaking now – but not from cold.  The door opened.

            “What have we here?  Pissy bed again again, I see!”

            His father had arrived, and by the tone in his voice he knew that his father was pleased to find him yet again on a wet bed.”

            “Get up and assume the position Tony.”

            “Please Dad?”  Tony whimpered.

            “You jump, or you’ll get two this morning.”

            Tony knew he meant it.  He rapidly got out of bed, and dropping his wet pajama bottoms to the floor, bent over and put his head down on his desk, spreading his feet apart for a bit for stability, he clenched his fists.  He could hear his dad unbuckling his belt and pulling it from around his waist.  It was made of thick brown leather: heavy and broad with a large buckle.  The most feared object in the boy’s life.  An object he knew well.

            Arnie looked at the shivering naked boy bent over the desk, fanny projecting invitingly up in the air, perfectly positioned for its proper treatment.  He smiled.  He always enjoyed this.  It made him feel good.  Powerful.  It was a great start to the morning.  He took his belt off and folded it together; letting the two halves spread into a loop, he snapped them back together hard with a sudden jerk.  The sharp crack of the leather always made the boy jump.  He saw that the boys butt still glistened with pee.  Good, that will make it sting even harder, increasing his personal pleasure at his own artistry.

            Tony cringed.  His fists tight little balls; white with the force of his fear.

            Arnie unfolded the belt, letting the end drop down and touch the floor.  He took a good grip around the buckle with both hands.  Pausing for a moment to enjoy the sight of the boy cringing over the desk, he swung it back high in the air, and then, with the force of both his arms, swung it down as hard as he could.  It gave a pleasing CRACK! when it hit.  Tony fell writhing on the floor, screaming in pain and pissing all over himself.

            ‘That was a good one.  Delivered with skill and force’, Arnie thought.  He was quite pleased.  If there were an Olympic medal in boy whacking, he would surely qualify.

            “Let that be a lesson boy.  Get off that floor, mop it up, and get dressed quick or I’ll be back – and don’t forget to wash off that piss, cause your mother and I don’t want to smell it.  Puts us off our breakfast, it does.”

            And with that parting shot, he headed down to his breakfast, satisfied.  It was going to be a great day.

            Tony laid there, his body writhing, waiting for the waves of pain to subside.  Each morning it was the same: sheets of pain, gradually subsiding to where he could bring himself to stand.  After some minutes, he got up shakily, knowing he had to force himself to get going, or his father would be back.  His parents didn’t like waiting on their breakfast for him to get down.  He picked up his pajamas and spread them over the desk chair to dry in front of the window, pulled his blankets back from the bed and put his waste paper basket under the sheet so the air could circulate around to dry it, and then headed into the bathroom to take a quick shower before dressing.

            When he got downstairs, his mother was putting breakfast on the table.  Knowing what was to come he went over and sat down resignedly.  She placed a plate of eggs, potatoes and fried ham in front of his father.  The smell of it made his mouth water.  His father grinned and rubbed his hands together, smiling at his son.

“Nothing like ham and eggs to start a day!”

After putting another down at her place, with great show, she brought one over and held it in front of him. He could see the ham, browned with the caramelized sugars of fried maple-cured meat, two eggs, bright yellow yolks standing up, and a pile of home fries with bits of translucent onion mixed in sitting on the blue china plate, inches from his mouth.

            “See what you could have had – if you’d just stay dry.”

            His mouth watered.  He couldn’t help it; he was so hungry.  He looked at his mother pleadingly.

            “Too bad,” his mother said with a smirk, taking the plate away, “Dorthy’s pleased though.”

            She set the plate down in front of her coddled Pekinese waiting expectantly by the table.

            “You know the rules.  Wet bed.  No breakfast and no dinner.”

            Most mornings were a wet bed.  Tony sat there watching each morsel of food rise from his parent’s plates to their mouths.  He could hear the dog lapping up the remains on his plate.  Eternity passed.  Forced to sit there and watch; he dreamed of food.

            Finally Arnie drained his last cup of coffee. 

            “Time to go: another-day another-dollar.  You wash up boy, and don’t do anything disgusting either.  Stay out of the garbage.”

            With that his father got up and headed off to work.

            He washed the dishes, while his mother had a third cup of coffee.  Under her careful eye he couldn’t grab any scraps, and had to scrape them into the trashcan.   When he had finished, she handed him a brown bag. 

            “I don’t know why I am so good to you, but I made you a lunch today.  Now get going, you don’t want to be late for school.”

            After leaving the house, he looked in the bag.  It was the usual peanut butter and jelly sandwich.  It was never anything else: a thin layer of filling spread between two slices of Wonder bread.  But it was better than nothing: and nothing, as often as not, was what he was given. 

He always tried to wait, but by the time he arrived at school, the brown bag would be empty.  It would be a long day, and, spending recess in Kramer’s office, there would be little opportunity to find anything else until school was out.  Even if he could shake down some little kid for their lunch money, there would be no opportunity to buy food.

            “Hey, you ate your lunch already.”

            It was Sally Brownlee.

            “Yah.  Wasn’t much anyway.”

            Sally looked at him. “You gonna buy something at school.”

            “Can’t, I’m in Kramer’s office at recess.”

            “So why’d you eat yours now?”

            “Hungry, I guess.”

            “Here, you can have my orange.  I never eat them, and Mom keeps putting them in my lunch.”

            Tony looked at the orange as though someone had just offered him a sack of gold.

            “Thanks,” he said, quickly snatching it and shoving it into his pocket.  “Thanks a lot.”

            Sally watched him turn and hurry up the steps into the school. 

 

Sally and Mike both stopped over that afternoon to see how Danny was.  When they came in, Danny was lying on the couch propped up on pillows, still in his yellow sleeper.  He was a little pale, but otherwise in pretty good spirits.  Maryanne only let them stay for a few minutes, as she didn’t want them to tire him out.

“You have to give him a few days to recover.  He had a very nasty knock, and his ribs hurt a lot whenever he moves, so don’t make him laugh too much.  He’s going to have to stay home from school for the week, and he can’t go outside until a week from Saturday.  I hope you kids have learned a lesson from this.  Never run out onto a street without looking first.  Danny’s lucky he wasn’t killed.”

After they left, Maryanne looked over at Sam.

“I guess the school will have to get a substitute for the entire week.  It seems a shame since it is only the second week of school.”

“You don’t have to do that, I can stay with Danny.  I’m not doing anything else, and I can teach him to use the computer and help him with his homework.”

“Geez, Mom, do I have to homework – I’m sick.”

“If you are well enough to complain – you’re well enough to do your math problems and spelling young man.  Would you like to have Sam stay with you while I go to school Danny?”

“Sure.  That would be neat.  Umm – who will change my diapers?”

Maryanne looked at Sam for a minute – who shrugged his shoulders.

“I think we can trust Sam to do a proper job of changing you, if you want.”

“That would be great Mom.  I really like Sam, and he sure knows all about diapers!”

Sam quietly gulped.  Changing a little boy’s diapers was something he had fantasized about a million times.  Doing it for real scared him.  What if he were to do something bad.  Could he trust himself?  He would hate himself if he ever did anything to hurt Danny or lose Maryanne’s trust.

“Are you sure I can really handle that Maryanne?”  He looked at her questioningly. 

They both could see that Danny was puzzled by the question – but she knew exactly what he meant.

“Yes Sam, I know you can handle it.  And you can start while I’m around so you will know that you’re doing it just like I would like.  And,” she winked, “I don’t expect that you will hate doing it either.”

Sam had brought the computer down from upstairs to unpack it.  With the boxes spread around the living room, he looked for a likely place to put it.  He realized that there was really nothing to set it up on, so he left to go find a proper table and chair that would fit into the available space.  He had been gone for over an hour when he returned, lugging some heavy cardboard boxes down the steps from the street. 

“You might as well have a good place to work and sit, as both of you will probably spend a lot of time in front of this thing.  So I went out to Office Max and bought you a proper chair and a nice table that won’t look too bad down here in the living room.”

While Danny watched from the couch, Sam unpacked an oak Scandinavian Design computer table, screwed it together, and set it up in a corner.  It was close to the kitchen and dining area, where Maryanne could keep a casual eye on Danny while she worked.  Then, he tackled the array of cardboard boxes.  Being a Mac and not a PC, he had it up and running within 30 minutes, and after helping Danny off the couch, was teaching him the rudiments of typing. 

“It is a privilege to have a computer Danny, and I expect you not to abuse it.  Also, it is not good for a boy to spend all day on one, so I suggest that your mother limit you to an hour a day during the school week, and two hours a day on weekends.”

“Gee, Sam, that seems like a lot.”

“I think you will rapidly find it to not be as much as you would like.”  He smiled wistfully.  If you let it, a computer can take over your life – particularly once you discover the web.”

“What’s the web?”

“I’ll show you in a bit, but first I want you to spend some time with that typing program.  If you learn to touch type when you first start using the computer, it will be a great aid to you for the rest of your life not having to hunt and peck on the keys.  So a condition of using this computer is that you first practice 15 minutes with the typing program before you are free to do anything else.  You do that while I bring down the printer and hook it up.”

            “Ah, Mom, I think I’m leaking.”

            Maryanne looked over at him.  She could see dark wet patches forming on the yellow cloth of his sleepers around the leg openings of his plastic pants.

            “Sam, before you go upstairs, would you get the changing mat out of my room, and bring a couple of fresh diapers for Danny?”

            “Sure.”

            Sam hurried off and got the plastic mat with the teddy bears from under her bed; the same one she had only recently used for him.  He then went upstairs and brought down two of Danny’s diapers and his changing supplies.

            “Where do you want me to put this stuff?”

            “Wherever you want Sam.  Spread it out on the floor over by the couch.  Be sure to put his wet diaper on the mat and not on the rug.  Also, why don’t you get another diaper.  If he’s going to just sit around all day wetting, we might as well make them really thick.  And don’t forget to wash him off and put some baby oil on.  The last thing he needs right now is a rash – isn’t it honey?”  She said looking at Danny.

            Sam drew a deep breath.  She wanted him to change Danny now.  Right now.

            “Umm, what do you want me to do?”

            “Come on Sam.  You know how to change a diaper.  You’ve done it a thousand times on yourself.  Surely you can handle one little redheaded boy?”

            Sam looked at Danny, who was looking back expectantly.  The boy was clearly happy at the idea of having his friend change him.  He was so cute; freckled little face and all.  Sam could feel himself stir in dampness of his own diaper.  He clenched his legs together around the thick wet cloth.  He looked at Maryanne.

            She smiled at him.  She knew what Sam was feeling.  It didn’t bother her one little bit.  She knew he would do nothing to hurt Danny, and if he got pleasure out of changing the boy’s wet diaper – well so did she.  It wasn’t like he was molesting him, and she knew Danny would like it too. 

            Danny looked at his big friend with a huge grin.  He couldn’t help himself.  He loved being around Sam in diapers, and wanted to be changed by him.  Sam was going to be his Daddy.  He knew it.  And Daddies changed their little kid’s pants.

            He was still pretty oochy with his cracked rib, and Sam had to help Danny up and ease him down onto the mat.  Once he had him there, Sam paused and stood up.  Looking down, he could see the happy little tyke smiling up at him.  His yellow sleeper was just like a toddler’s, and the thick night diapers bulged out under the flannel below his waist.  Right where the leg holes of the plastic pants were, two large dark patches were forming as the pee wicked between the elastics and the boy’s skin into the sleeper.

            “Why don’t we take a picture of Danny lying here in his sleeper?  He looks so cute.  Besides, I’ll bet you’d like to see how you look too sport.”

            “Yah.  That’d be great.”  Danny liked looking at himself dressed in his diapers.

            Maryanne got out the camera, and walking over, took several pictures of Danny lying there.  He was cute.  Really cute: lying there, legs spread apart, waiting for Sam to change him.

            “Go ahead Sam, Danny can’t lie there all day.”

            Sam got down on his knees, and first reaching up and giving all that red hair a little tousle, gripped the zipper on the sleeper and pulled it from below Danny’s chin all the way down to just above the calf of his right leg.  The sleeper fell open to reveal the frosty white plastic pants beneath, giving a whiff of boy urine.  This only added to Sam’s pleasure at seeing a nine year old in thick wet diapers.  Danny gave a little sigh.

            “You really hate loosing a really nice wet diaper, don’t you sport?”

            “Yah, they feel so good.”

            “Me too, but then you get to have the pleasure of wetting a dry one – don’t you?”

            “That feels good too,” Danny giggled.

            Sam eased the boy out of his wet sleeper, and set it on the mat by Danny’s head, leaving him lying there naked but for his diaper and baby pants. 

            “You look nice Danny.”  He commented, enjoying the wonderful site of a happy boy in thick wet diapers and plastic pants.  He could hear Maryann take another picture, and the boy grinned back at his mom. 

            Finally, he took hold of the elastic at the top of the baby pants, feeling Danny’s wet skin and the soaked cloth underneath with his fingertips.  He felt himself stir in his own diapers.  He imagined himself as Danny, lying there having his diaper changed by his Daddy.  Then he peeled off the plastic pants, pulling them down over the boy’s ankles to reveal the wet cloth diaper for all to see.

 

            “My what a cutie.  I hope you’re feeling better Danny?  We came by to see how our little sick boy is doing.  We brought you a present to cheer you up.”

            Helene and Ralph Sweeney had arrived.

            “Hi,” Danny responded, looking up to see what they had brought him.

            Mrs. Sweeney was smiling and holding up a blue terry romper.  Instead of sleeves, it had shoulder straps that rose up from a high-yoked front.  These snapped together at the shoulder.  It had a little red sailboat with white sails embroidered on the front.  The garment was the kind that looks like a onesie, and had snaps at the crotch.  Mr. Sweeney held up a matching white short-sleeved shirt with blue trim on the sleeves, a peter pan collar, and a little sailboat embroidered on the sleeves.  It would look really cute with the romper Danny thought.  He’d seen a set just like it in an old Land’s End catalogue.  He was thrilled.

            “Wow.  Where did you get that?”

            “I made it for you special.  Mike showed it to me in that old catalogue of Sam’s you two were looking at the other day.  He borrowed it so he could show me some little girl things he wanted me to make.  I liked the toddler outfit too, so I made it up for you.  I was going to save it for you for Christmas, but this seems like a good occasion for a present to cheer you up.  First, though, you need to get finished with your business, and then you can try it on.

            The Sweeney’s seated themselves at the kitchen table to wait for Sam to finish.  While they watched, Danny spread his legs as Sam unpinned him and pulled the wet cloth out from between his legs.  Danny lifted up his little butt off the mat so Sam could pull the diaper out from under him as Ralph and Helene enjoyed the site of the cute little nine-year old unselfconsciously having his diaper changed. 

            Knowing he and his diapers were the center of attention, Danny happily lay there for inspection while Sam went and got a washrag.  He watched his mother nod affirmatively to Sam as he felt the man’s big strong hands pushed the washrag around his diaper area and down between his legs.  He lifted up his fanny again, so Sam could wash there as well.  As the washrag was taken away, he cold feel the pleasant chill of the water evaporating off his smooth skin, while Sam popped open the top of the Johnson & Johnson’s baby oil.

            “Turn over sport so I can get your bottom.”

            Danny rolled over presenting his pink little bottom to Sam.

            Sam started to rub the oil onto Danny’s little fanny, feeling the smooth firm curvature of the two globes, he gave them a little pat, then slid his fingers over the crack and down between the boys legs to get the oil in where a rash was most likely.

            “There is nothing like the feeling of oiling a little boy’s bottom - is there?” Maryanne smiled at him.  Sam looked up at her, eyes glistening.

            “Changing a kid’s diaper is pretty special.”

            “I thought you would like it, and I know Danny does.  Finish up though so he can try on his new romper.”

            Danny rolled back over so Sam could finish putting the baby oil on, and then lifted his butt again while Sam slid three thick diapers, one folded as a soaker, underneath.  Sam pulled the diapers up between his legs and pinned first one side and then the other tightly around his waist, making sure that the cloth was also snug around his legs. 

            “Nothing like a good three point suspension there,” he said pushing shut the last pin.  “Keeps them from sagging when they’re soaked, and gives you a nice secure feeling.”

            He then helped Danny up again and pulled the plastic pants up over the diapers, carefully checking around the leg holes and tucking in stray bits of cloth.  When he was done, he gave Danny a little swat on the rear, enjoying the feeling of the thick cloth under the plastic padding the boy’s bottom.

            “Thanks Sam.  They feel great.” 

            “And now for the finishing touch, little Man.”  Helene said, as she held out the little shirt with its embroidered sailboat and collar. 

            Danny raised his arms up, and she pulled it on over his head, followed by the romper, which she then snapped together between his legs. 

            “Oh Danny, you look so cute.”  His mother exclaimed.

            Danny took a few steps towards the computer table.  The extra thick diapers made him waddle more than a bit.  He liked this.  It made him feel even more like a toddler, and he gave Mrs. Sweeney a big smile.”

            “Thanks a lot.  I love these, they really make me feel like a little kid!”

            “And look like one too, Danny.  I swear, if you were just a little shorter, and I didn’t know how old you are, I’d think you were only four.”  Mr. Sweeney added.  “You are really just our little baby boy.”

            Sam helped Danny back to the computer and sat him in the new swivel chair.  Danny spun around in the chair, enjoying its feel.  The soft padding felt better on his thickly diapered bottom than a hardwood chair, and it had all sorts of adjustable levers for pitch and height. 

            “Wow, this is some chair you got us.  It isn’t real leather is it?”

            “Actually, sport, it is real leather.”

            “Cool.  I like it.”

            The Sweeney’s stayed for tea, while Sam set up the printer and showed Danny how to down load his mom’s digital camera and print.  The first thing out of the printer was a shot of Danny in his new outfit, which he proudly presented to the Sweeney’s for their refrigerator. 

            “Now everyone can see how neat you sew Mrs. Sweeney.  We should take some pictures of Mike in his dress for you too.”

            “I’d like that Danny, and I’m sure everyone will admire the cute little boy in his romper on our icebox as well – not just my sewing.”

            Danny got up slowly from his chair, and waddling slightly in his heavy diapers, came over and gave her a big hug and a kiss, which she accepted gratefully, taking the opportunity to pat his diapered behind as she returned his hug.  He then thanked Mr. Sweeny as well.

            “Hey, don’t I get a hug and a kiss too?”

            “Sure Mr. Sweeney.”

He leaned over and gave Mr. Sweeney a hug too, and kissed his cheek, rubbing his smooth chin against Mr. Sweeneys grizzled jowls.

“Wow, your chin is all prickley.”

            “Yours will be too someday Danny.”

            “Gee, that’s going to be a long, long time from now I think.”

            “All too soon son, all too soon.  It seems only like yesterday I was your age, and Great Grandma Sweeney was giving a certain little boy a hard time about wetting his bed.”

            “You wet your bed when you were my age too?”

            “Either that, or we had an awful high tide in Wisconsin every night.”

            “That’s silly.”

            “I guess you’re right – I must have wet the bed.  My mom didn’t believe that excuse either.”

            “Did she punish you for wetting the bed?  I hear some boys get spanked for it.  Mom never does anything like that to me.”

            “No, she was pretty kind about it.  Just got exasperated over all the work.  I wouldn’t wear diapers or anything, and it was a mess.  You’re much smarter than that.”

            “You guys are really nice.  I wish I had a grandma and grandpa like you.”

            “Well, tell you what young Danny, we always have room for one more nice grandson, so if you would like, you can call me Grandpa Ralph – but you’ll have to ask that young lady over there yourself, if you want to call her grandma.”

            “Gee, could I call you grandma Mrs. Sweeney?”

            “How could I resist having a cute little toddler like you for a grandson.  I’d be delighted to have you call me Grandma Helen.”

 

            Tony got off the bus from school following Sally and Mike.  He’d sat behind them on the way home, abandoning his customary place at the back.  His old friends seemed distant and not particularly welcoming when he’d headed that way.  Louis had moved over to fill two spaces, in fact, and another boy had slid over to help him.  Both had given him unfriendly looks.

All he’d eaten since the few scraps he’d stolen the day before was the sandwich and Sally’s orange.  Food was the first thought on his mind as he headed down the street after them.  Where to get it?  His parents left the house locked when they were away, and he was expected to wait outside, or under the back porch if it was raining, for them to come home.  Even if had had a key, he knew they would notice anything missing from the fridge, and the consequences were too awful to think about.  In fact, he tried not to think about what had happened the last time he had snuck something from the refrigerator.  His father had made him eat raw eggs till he vomited it up, and then had beat him nearly unconscious.  It was Friday, and the neighbors sometimes came home early.  Still, he looked over at their yard as he walked down the street.  There was no car in the driveway.  He knew they’d be there all day Saturday and Sunday, and even if he did have any money, the supermarket was too far away for a ten-year old to walk to.  It would be a long weekend if he couldn’t find some food.  His mother might let him have a peanut butter sandwich for lunch, but he knew that there would be no breakfast or dinner.  He hadn’t had either for a long time.

            He stopped by his driveway and leaned casually back against the fence as he watched Sally and Mike disappear down the street.  He shifted his weight several times, trying to find a spot where his backside would ache less.  He got in a lot of trouble at school for that.  The teacher always scolded him for squirming in his chair.  But his backside always hurt.  He never took off his underwear to change for gym class.  He was afraid the other kids would see he had been spanked.  He was ashamed of his Dad having to spank him everyday for bedwetting, and hated the idea of anyone finding out.  Between his backside and his empty stomach he rarely felt in a good mood.  Sometimes it made him feel dizzy.  He didn’t know which was worse, his constant hunger or the constant pain from his father’s belt.

            When the other two children disappeared, Tony walked casually across the street.  Looking carefully around for any signs of life, he ducked round the back of the house and moved quickly to the kitchen door.  As usual, the neighbors had forgotten to lock it.  He slipped in and made his way to the refrigerator, hoping that there would be some leftovers he could skim without their being noticed.  He knew that if it were obvious, his one reliable food source would be cut off.  Worse, they might tell his parents.  He couldn’t even think about that.  It scared him silly.

            Opening the door, he looked in.  The bowl of chicken was still there, but he knew that he couldn’t make that shrink anymore after yesterday’s raid.  He looked around; there was a bowl of stew.  No good, the surface had congealed fat on it and if he pulled some out, it would make a mess.  At the back of the vegetable drawer he found an open package of carrots, and he slipped one of them out, and straightened the bag so it looked pretty much the same.  From the cold-cuts drawer, he took a single slice of salami from a thick package half wrapped in butcher paper, and he found one Kraft single plastic wrapped slice of American cheese.  He didn’t dare take anything else.  He turned to go look in the bread drawer, where he hoped to find some stale bread no one would miss.

            “Margaret, I think we’ve caught our thief!”

            Mr. Doherty was standing there behind him, and as he turned, he felt two strong hands clasp him by the shoulders.  He looked up at him in fear.

            The man was scowling.  “I thought it was you.  I’m hardly surprised, knowing your reputation around here!” 

            Tony panicked and tried to squirm out of the man’s grasp, kicking and twisting he shouted to be let go.  The man’s grip was far too strong.  Finally he stopped yelling and started pleading instead.

            “Please let me go.  I won’t steal any more food.  I’m sorry.  Please.  I just took a little bit.  Please.  I’m so hungry.”

            “Hungry?  I suppose you are going to tell us your parents don’t feed you.  What do you do with this anyway?”

            “I eat it, honest.  Please.  I can work for you and pay you back.”

            “Well, young many, I think we should discuss this with your parents!”

            Charlie Doherty was astounded at the response.  All of a sudden the boy dissolved in front of him.  He went hysterical, screaming with fear.  He wet his pants.  He looked at the shrieking boy, actually frightened for him. 

            “Good God, Charlie, what did you do?”  Margaret asked.

            “All I did was tell him we were going to discuss this with his parents.”

            “Why on earth would he react this way?”

            “I don’t know, come over and help me calm him down.”

            Charlie Doherty was a decent honest man, and his wife Margaret a good woman.  Their children had grown up in the neighborhood, done well in school, and the last had only recently graduated from college.  The small disappearances of food from their larder had not been noticeable at first, but then, steadily became apparent.  Determined to catch the thief, they’d come home early from work and parked their cars around the block.  As they had suspected, it was the neighbor boy: the one with the bad reputation for bullying the other kids.  The one everyone thought of when change, a wallet, or some small possession turned up missing. 

            Margaret steered the screaming boy into a chair, and held him there with her husband: gently, but firmly.  Finally, the screaming subsided to a low sobbing. 

            “Don’t.  Don’t.  Please Don’t.” 

            “Don’t what?” Margaret asked.

            “Please, I don’t want anymore.”

            “Any more food?”  She was mystified.

            “No. Noooo.  I don’t,  - I don’t want anymore.”

            “Anymore what?”

            “Please, it hurts so much.  Please don’t.”

            She stepped back, a sudden awful suspicion crossed her mind.  Margaret was a registered social worker employed by Multnomah County.  She had seen a lot, and now she had an awful feeling that she and Charlie had stumbled on something terrible.

            “Tony?  That’s your name, isn’t it?”

            “Uh-huh.”  The boy gasped.

            “Tony, why were you stealing food from our house?”

            “Cause I was hungry.”

            “Why are you hungry?”

            “Cause I’m not supposed to eat dinner or breakfast.”

            “Why on Earth aren’t you supposed to eat dinner or breakfast”?

            The boy hung his head, shoulders heaving.  Then in a voice that was less than a whisper, he said: “Cause I don’t get dinner or breakfast when I wet the bed.”

            “How often do you wet the bed dear?”

            The boy replied again, head hanging, in the same soft voice, “Most every day.”

            “You mean you don’t get breakfast or dinner ‘most every day’.

            “Uh-huh.”

            “Is that why you’ve been stealing.”

            “Mostly.”

            I think we should have some words with your parents!

            “PLEASE GOD, DON’T!”  He begged.  “I can’t take it anymore – it hurts so much!”

            “What hurts Tony?” She asked.

            “My bottom.  It hurts so much.  Dad will hit it some more with his belt if you tell.  Please don’t.”

            Margaret thought she was going to be ill.  But she stood the boy up, and made him drop his trousers.  When the Dohertys saw the blood stains on his underwear, they called the police.

 

            Danny went to bed early.  He felt really tired.  At midnight, his mother came in to check on him and found him feverish and unresponsive.  She called the Doctor, who asked a few questions and then said he would meet them at the emergency room.  Sam carried the hot boy to the car, and by 2 am Danny had been checked into the hospital.  The doctor determined that he had a serious infection from some undetected internal injury, and put him on an antibiotic IV. 

            “He will have to stay here for observation for a week.  If this should flare up again, we may have to call a surgeon, and I want him checked regularly.”

            Maryanne spent the night in the hospital with her son before going to work in the morning.  His room was a double, and there was another boy sleeping in the bed next to his.  Fortunately, Danny was lucid in the morning, as his fever had subsided.  During the night, she had been up constantly, worrying about him, checking him for fever, and generally unable to sleep.  She had passed some of the time at the nurses’ station, and had enquired about Danny’s roommate.

            “Well, you’ll meet him soon enough, though we can’t give you his name.  He was committed by the Department of Children’s Services, and we are required to keep names confidential under the circumstances.”  The nurse on duty had replied.

            “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be nosy, I was just curious who Danny was rooming with, and what was wrong with him.”

            “Actually, I guess its no secret that he is suffering from malnourishment and awful abuse.  It made me sick to see his condition.  I shouldn’t talk, but he has been beaten terribly.  He was caught stealing food by a neighbor who’s a social worker, and she discovered that he was stealing because he was starving.  Would you believe his parents weren’t feeding him because he wet his bed?”

            “That’s horrible.  How could anyone treat a child like that?”

            “It’s worse than you might imagine, his father whipped him every morning with a heavy belt.  His backside is covered with cuts and infection – it’s a horrible mess.  That’s why he is being housed here.  Imagine treating a ten-year old boy like that.  They ought to put the parents in jail, and thank God, that’s where they are right now.  It’s a sad thing for a little boy.  He’s worse off than any orphan with those brutes for parents.  With a little food, the doctors think he will recover just fine physically, and the antibiotics should allow his fanny to heal up pretty fast.  I just worry about how long it will take his little soul to heal.  Poor thing.  The social worker that brought him here said that kids like this are usually scarred for life.  It’s so sad.”

            It was a shock for Maryanne and Sam to find out who the boy in the bed next to Danny’s was.  Both felt a terrible guilt realizing that the boy they had allowed to be so humiliated in diapers by his father, was now in the hospital suffering from extreme child abuse.

            Tony awoke to find himself in the same hospital room as his former victim and present nemesis.  To his surprise, Danny’s mother and Sam were quite friendly to him, and seemed to not hold a grudge for his beating up Danny.  He found himself talking to them, while Danny listened to all that had happened to him the previous day.

It had been an awful experience.  He had been terrified when the neighbors had called the police despite their assurances that he wasn’t in trouble.  Given his track record, and the circumstances, he found this hard to believe.  Soon after the police had arrived, he had been taken to the police station in a squad car.  There a woman from the Department of Social Services had questioned him.  The lady from DCS had already talked to the Dohertys, and she knew her business.  Soon Tony had found himself confessing to his bedwetting as the cause of all these problems.  To his surprise, she would have none of it, and said that lots of boys his age wet the bed, and weren’t beaten or starved by their parents.  She asked him all about his life, and what his parents made him do.  She was so sympathetic and gentle, that Tony found himself telling her all about it; the belting in the morning, that he had to sleep on his wet sheets every night, about not being given anything to eat, about the photographs taken of his beatings.  The lady seemed pretty interested in this, and he told her about how his Dad sent them to his friends, and even posted them on the Internet so people could see that he was being ‘properly’ punished.

After the interview at the police station, he had been taken to the hospital, where he had been given a full physical exam.  He had been embarrassed when they made him strip.  He didn’t want them to see the marks and cuts from his whippings or his pee-stained underwear.  But it was the least of the indignities of a physical exam, and he had been poked and prodded endlessly.  Blood had been drawn; he’d been given a tetanus shot.  Worst of all, they had made him lie on some sort of bed with wheels and had stuck a needle in his arm connected to a plastic tube through which they gave him a bunch of funny looking yellow stuff.  He had been scared the whole time, and wondered when his parents were coming to get him, or if he was going to jail.  This had seemed to upset the social worker and the doctors, who had told him that he wasn’t going to jail, and that his parents were not going to be coming to get him anytime soon as they hadn’t been very nice to him, and he was now in the custody of the state.  This was very confusing to a small boy.  He had cried himself to sleep that night – scared and lonely.  Seeing someone familiar when he woke up, no matter whom, was a relief.

He would have been terribly embarrassed when the nurse came in to change his sheets, but, to his relief, she pulled a curtain between him and Danny.  She had him hop out of bed, and strip off his wet pajamas, while she efficiently changed his sheets and put down a fresh bed pad. 

“Don’t feel too bad, the boy in the next bed has the same little problem as you, and his mother is fixing him up right now, just like I am getting your bed ready.  Though I must say she has an easier job of it as he wears protection at night.  Saves a lot of work you know.  Anyway dear, we’ll have you all dry and snug as a bug in a rug in just a minute here.”

When she was done, the curtain had been pulled back, and Tony could see Danny’s mother putting a wet diaper in a plastic bag.  It did make him feel better.  He didn’t have to wear diapers!

Sam took Maryanne to work, and when he returned some hours later, he had some packages under his arm.

“Hello boys,” he’d said when he entered the room with a big bunch of flowers.  “I think these will brighten this place up for you,” so saying as he set them on the table next to the bathroom door.  “Here is a little something to keep you occupied while you guys recuperate from your ordeals.” 

To Tony’s surprise, both he and Danny received large gift-wrapped boxes.  Tony hadn’t been given a present in years, and he looked at it in wonder. 

“For me?”

“Nobody else Kiddo.  All for you.”

“But – I don’t get presents?”

“Well, you do now son,” Sam felt his eyes tearing up as he struggled to keep his smile.

Tony tore the paper off to find the largest box of Leggo he’d ever seen: the full Hogwarts Castle with accessories.  He was dumfounded.”

“Gee, this must have cost a lot.”

“Bags and bags of gold, young man.  So you be careful to keep it all together.” 

            Danny had received the latest Star Wars set, and soon both boys were happily making a mess of their beds, sprinkling bits and pieces all over the place trying to assemble their prizes.  Soon a nurse arrived, and throwing her hands up in mock despair had gone off and found two bed tables that she wheeled in and swung over them so the chaos could be contained.

            Sam watched the two boys, in relief that Danny was much better, and in shame; thinking about how he’d allowed Tony to be treated.  He had resolved to make it up by befriending the boy.  Heavens knew this kid needed a friend or two, and a sympathetic adult.  He went over and offered to help Tony with the castle: an offer that was gladly accepted by Tony.  Pretty soon Danny had put the Star Wars set back in its box, and the beds were pushed closer together so all parties could work on the one project.

            Tony found himself the center of attention.  He hadn’t had much experience simply playing with other kids, or with adults.  He had only a few broken toys, and this was treasure beyond his wildest dreams.  All involved were happily absorbed until the nurse came in and shooed Sam away, saying it was time for the boys to have a nap.  He promised both of them he would return after lunch.

            The boys conked out for a good two hours, and it was noon when they woke.  Daytime television, with a choice of Sesame Street, Barney, or Mr. Rogers reruns didn’t offer them much, and they struck up a conversation.

            “Boy, I’m sorry to hear about how your parents were treating you.  That must have been awful.”

            “Weren’t much – really.  You get used to it.”

            “Then why were you stealing food, if it weren’t much?”

            “Well, a fellas gotta eat don’t he?”

            “Yah, I guess so, but I never had to steal things to eat.  Mom always gives me lots.”

            “You’re lucky.  Your mother and your friend Sam seem real nice.  Why does he wear diapers all the time?”

            “Same as me.  He likes them.”

            “That’s so weird.”

            “Yah, I know, but its like kids who are gay and all that, we can’t help it, it’s just the way we are.  Besides, we’re not hurting anyone, and there’s nothing illegal about it.  You can wear diapers anywhere you want.”

            “Except at school.  Boy you’d get a hard time from the other kids there.”

            “Maybe, maybe not.  What do you think kids with handicaps do?  There are lots of them that have wetting problems, and they go to school.”

            “OK, but you’re not handicapped or nothing, so it’s really weird.”

            “That didn’t mean you had to beat me up!”

            “You’re asking for it, when you do stuff like that.  What do you expect anyway.  Kids like me- we beat up other kids.  It’s what we do.”

            “Why?”

            “You gotta get respect man.”

            “You think beating me up would get you respect.”

            “Sure.  When kids were scared of me, I got a lot of respect.  Bunch of kids used to hang out with me.  If you ain’t on top, you’re on the bottom my old man always said.  That’s why he beat me up all the time, so I’d know he was boss.  It’s the way things work.”

            “My mother never hits me.  Well, she does spank me once in a while – but only when I do something real bad. I only got a bare bottom spanking once, and that was for biting my cousin when I was 5.  She never really hurt me.  Your Dad hit you with a belt?”

            “Hard, real hard.  I didn’t like that, and my bottom hurt all the time.”

            “I never beat anyone up and I have a couple of good friends, and I think my Mom wouldn’t like it if I did.”

            After lunch, Danny dozed off again, but Tony stayed awake.  He’d had three good meals in a row, and his stomach felt OK, and his butt was feeling a lot better.  They had put a lot of bandages on it with creams and stuff.  The nurse had changed them when she’d fixed up his bed.  Still, it ached.  Danny was weird, but he and his mother, and Sam were pretty nice just the same.  Maybe he shouldn’t have picked on him and his friends.  That Sally had been nice to him when she gave him the orange, but that Mike kid was real strange.  Funny how they all had a nice place to live: he wondered what was going to happen to him.  From what he’d heard, his parents were in big trouble.  This didn’t bother him much, except he didn’t know where he was going to live.  This scared him, and the more he thought about it, the more frightened he got.  He didn’t want anyone to see him sniffling, so he put his head into his pillow and lay there.

            Sam came back to the room, entering quietly in case the boys were asleep.  At first he thought they both were, and was about to sit down quietly in the corner and read a magazine, when he realized that the boy on the other bed was crying.  He could see his shoulders shaking and hear quiet sobs.  Not knowing what else to do, he went over and sat down on the bed beside Tony.

            Tony felt two firm hands on his shoulders, rubbing his back.  This made him cry harder.  He felt himself being picked up and wrapped in two strong arms.  At first it frightened him.  His father had strong arms – but they never held him this way.  He put his head on the man’s shoulder and sobbed his fears out. 

            Sam held the shaking boy to him.  Listening to the boys gasping sobs, letting him cry.  The kid had been through a lot, more than any boy should have to undergo.  So he was a bully.  Well who knows what Sam would have been like if he’d had parents like that.  Maybe his father hadn’t paid much attention to him growing up; it was clear to him that there was a lot worse than that, and Tony had had it all.  Poor kid.”

            After he’d quieted down, Sam asked Tony what was the matter.

            “What do they do with kids like me Mr. Johnson?  I guess I got no one, and no one cares about me.  Where am I going to live?  Who’s going to take care of me?”

            “Tony, there are lots of nice homes for kids like you.  The state has a system of families that take in kids when they are abused, or hurt, or their parents can no longer care for them.  I’m sure that the DCS is working on finding you a nice home right now.”

            “You mean I’ll be a foster kid?”

            “I guess so.”

            “Those foster kids, they never get nothing.  Most of them hate the homes they live in.  I hear them talk all the time at school.  They get picked on a lot cause they don’t have real parents.”  The boy sobbed.

            Sam held him.  He wished he could do more.  Maybe he could.

            “You never know what can happen Tony.  Not all foster homes are like that.  I’ll tell you what; I’ll speak to your social worker and see if I can’t find out what’s being arranged for you.  Would that make you feel better.

            Tony sniffled a weak yes.

            “OK, we have a deal, now its time to wipe that sad look off your face.  I brought you a little something to help you pass the time during your hospital stay.  Danny already has one, and I brought his along for him, but thought you just might like to have one yourself.”  Sam handed him a brand new Game Boy.  The boy stared at toy in Sam’s hand like he’d been offered the Hope Diamond.  “F, ff, for me? 

“For you,” Sam smiled.

Few things are more treasured in boydom, and Tony’s hand shook as he reached for this wonder of wonders, and was soon happily beeping away on his new treasure.

            Maryanne rushed back to the hospital as soon as classes were out.  As she was going up the elevator, she bumped into the social worker from DCS on her way to see Tony.  Discovering that Maryanne knew Tony, she stopped to ask a few questions before going into see him.  Hearing about Tony’s father only confirmed what she already knew.  And she found out a good deal in a short time.

            We rarely run across a child this seriously abused.  His father is a batterer, and his mother is not much better.  They’re just mean people, and they seem to be involved in some form of sadistic child pornography ring on the internet as well.  We have already gotten a court order giving DCS temporary custody, and we are preparing the paper work to make that permanent.  I have no doubt that the courts will approve our petition.

            “What will happen to Tony?”

            “That’s the real tragedy.  Even for a boy as young as him, his experiences at the hands of these monsters will likely scar him for life.  He deserves the best foster parents or parents we can find him.  The reality is; he is already old for adoption, and unfortunately his behavior problems make it difficult to place him in one of our better foster homes.  Right now we have no place for him at all.  He is young to put in the Juvenile Detention Home, and we are not sure we want him around the other young children there, given his record.  In fact, he is currently serving a month’s detention at his school for assaulting another boy.  Ordinarily,” she laughed ironically, “his bedwetting would be regarded as a problem.  But here, it is just the tip of the iceberg.  I simply don’t know what is going to happen to him, but I would say that the long-term outlook is sadly very poor.  It seems so unfair that a kid should go through so much, and yet we can do so little for him.”

            “Surely there is some place for a little ten year old boy.  I mean isn’t there someone who would love to have him?”

            She laughed, “The local Big Brother Agency has a long waiting list of cute children Tony’s age who have none of his problems, and they can’t find a third of the volunteers they need just to spend three hours a week with them.  The problem of finding parents for a boy like Tony dwarfs that.”

            When they arrived at the boy’s room, the social worker took Tony off to a small conference room, while Maryanne joined Sam.  After some time, Tony returned looking unhappy.  Not much had been resolved.  They had talked some more about his parents, and he had asked her what was going to happen to him.  She had given him nothing but vague reassurances.  Maryanne and Sam stayed for several hours, and then went off to have dinner.  Maryanne was going to return and spend the night at the hospital, while Sam was heading for home for a long awaited diaper change.  They had a quick meal at a nearby Howard Johnson’s.  But instead of returning to the hospital right away, Maryanne insisted on accompanying Sam home.  What she had in mind was a diaper change that was much more fun than he had planned.  It also took considerably longer than when he did it by himself.

            When she finally finished pinning him up and putting a fresh onesie on him (he particularly enjoyed having her snap up the crotch), they lay back on his bed in a pleasant afterglow, and chatted about the events of the day.  Eventually Sam got round to expressing his dismay at Tony’s situation.

            “You know Maryanne, we are here on this earth for a only short time, and I for one have not done much to make it a better place.  I think you make the planet better one small step at a time.  This boy Tony has crossed our paths, he isn’t the nicest kid in the world, and he doesn’t have a friend on the planet.  If no one cares, chances are he will turn out just like his parents – mean, vicious, and with a grudge against every living creature.  I think we ought to offer to take him in – at least give it a chance.  I know they will let single moms take in foster kids, and I bet they would be willing to let you take Tony in for a few weeks on an emergency basis.  I would love to help out.  Otherwise, I think his prospects are pretty grim.  After a while, we would be able to get to know the boy well enough to make a decision.”

            “Sam, I know where you are coming from, but it is a very big thing taking on a child, particularly one with Tony’s problems.  I’m just not sure.”

 

            Sam dropped Maryanne off at the hospital, and she carried her heavy briefcase up to the small room for parents adjacent to Danny’s.  The boy’s were watching TV when it was time for them to get ready for bed.  The nurse came by to change Danny, but Maryanne said she would rather do it.  When the nurse started to pull the curtain around his bed, he objected. 

            “Hey, don’t do that, I’ll miss the end of my program!”

            “Well, you don’t want everyone to watch you get changed do you?”

            “Doesn’t matter to me.  You don’t mind do you Tony?”

            “Hey, doesn’t matter to me neither.”

            The nurse left shaking her head in amusement, while Danny’s mother laid out two fresh diapers and a clean pair of plastic pants on the table between the boy’s beds.  She could see that Tony was surreptitiously more interested in the goings on next to him than watching the TV.  A glance at her son told her that the little exhibitionist was well aware of this.  It didn’t surprise her one little bit to find that he was quite stiff inside his very wet diaper when she pulled it off, which elicited a stifled giggle from his roommate, followed by a second from Danny.  He clearly thoroughly enjoyed the idea of being openly diapered in this very public place.  She proceeded to wash and oil him up as usual; sprinkling a good dose of baby powder over his diaper area before pinning him up and pulling on his plastic pants.

            “There you go, all nice and dry and pretty smelling.”  She gave him a big hug and a pat on his well-padded rear end.

            “Is Danny a pretty smelling baby boy,” Tony smirked from the next bed.

            Danny responded by grinning at him, wiggling his diapered bottom, and saying, “I hope so.  Feels real good,” and laughed: “Jealous?”

            Tony found this response disconcerting, causing him to blush a deep crimson. “No way!  Man, you are too weird!”

            After pulling his hospital gown back on, Maryanne turned off the TV to Tony’s dismay.

            “Hey, its only 8:00!”

            “Yes, and bedtime for little boys, particularly sick little boys.”

            “I ain’t that sick.”

            “Perhaps, but it is still bedtime.  Besides, it’s also story time.”  She took the first Harry Potter book out of her briefcase, pulled a chair in between their beds and started to read.

            No one had read to Tony in years.  At first he groused a bit, but gradually settled back to listen to the tale of the young boy, orphaned by an evil wizard, starting his new life at Hogwart’s School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.  Harry’s nasty Aunt and Uncle immediately reminded him of his own parents, and he delighted in their comeuppance.  Slowly, his thumb crept towards his mouth.  Soon it was firmly planted there.  He curled up into a little ball, his head on the pillow not far from Maryanne.  He had been fascinated by how gently she treated Danny, and had almost wished he were the one she was diapering.  Not that he would ever let anyone diaper him: Danny was nuts.  Still, he wondered what it would be like to be held that way, and to get a loving little pat on his diapered fanny.  No one had kissed him goodnight in years.  He was jealous.  Slowly he started to drift.  It had been a long day.

            Maryanne bent over and kissed her sleepy son on his head.  He reached up and pulled her down so he could kiss her as well.  The two hugged for a bit, and then she pulled the covers up to his chin, giving him a last kiss.  She turned and clicked off the bed light on the bedside table.  On impulse, she leaned over Tony’s bed and pulled the covers up to the chin of the other little boy in the room.  He stirred sleepily and looked up at her.  Ignoring the thumb in his mouth, she leaned over and kissed him gently on the forehead.

            “Goodnight to you too little man.  May God grant you sweet dreams.

            An angel had kissed Tony: that is what he dreamt anyway.  Perhaps it was true, because that night his life changed forever.

            Maryanne was awakened at two in the morning by screams from the next room.  At first she thought it was her son, and she raced in to find Danny sound asleep.  It was Tony having a nightmare.  He was sobbing and kicking.

            “Please don’t hit me, please, please, please! No hit! No hit! Please no hit!”  Over and over and over again: begging and screaming in response to imaginary blows.  She went over and pulled him into her arms, holding him against her chest.  He went still.  There were quiet sobs.  “Please Mommy don’t hit me again.  It hurts.  It hurts.  Please.”

            “God in heaven,” she thought.

            The nurse came in from her station, but Maryanne held up her finger, and she nodded and retreated, seeing that things were in hand.

            “No ones going to hurt you Tony.  I’m here and will protect you.” 

She held the little sobbing boy tight to her chest.  Sleepily, his arms went around her neck, and she hugged him back.  The sobs slowly subsided.  She took his hand, and making a fist of it, guided his thumb back into his mouth.  He received it as any young child would, and sucked steadily.  She noticed that he was wet.  Fortunately, his accident was confined to his hospital gown, and bed pad; so she gently laid him back down, and went and got fresh ones from the nurse.  With the nurse’s help she slipped the wet gown off him, and then rolled him gently to one side while the nurse slid a fresh pad under him.  He was half awake as she pulled a dry gown over his head, and laid him back down.  Tucking him in, she again kissed his forehead.  As she was pulling away, the boy’s hand slipped out from under the sheets, reached up and touched her cheek – ever so lightly, before falling back onto the covers.

Tony had been dreaming of a beating his mother had given him in the middle of the night when he was not much more than a toddler.  It was for wetting the bed.  Now he had come awake to find himself held gently in the arms of another, very different, woman.  It had been like the end of a long nightmare, and he slept quietly through the rest of the night. 

            Something passed between the boy and Maryanne that night.  Perhaps it was his need that she responded to.  Perhaps it was something more.  Perhaps there are angels out there, waiting to touch people at just the right moment to change a life.  Whatever it was, Maryanne, sensitive with concern for her own son, unconsciously responded to Tony’s need as well.

            When Sam arrived in the morning, she had a few quiet words with him.  Together they called Tony’s social worker and set up an appointment.

 

Chapter 12  A Peculiar Engagement

            It was a full week before Danny was out of the hospital, and another two weeks recuperating at home, before he returned to school.  During that time Sam diapered the youngster many times.  At first Sam was extremely nervous about washing Danny’s groin and oiling him, even though the boy clearly enjoyed it.  Gradually he relaxed, and let himself enjoy this chore.  In it, Danny found the close bond to the father figure he had always silently yearned for, and Sam found the son he had so long desired.  It was true that he found himself often stirring in his own diapers, but the pleasure was from the act of diapering a happy young boy, and in imagining that it was himself.  It had little to do with the idea of having sex with the boy that had so concerned him.  Danny made him more than one dirty diaper, and he found that chore both unpleasant and satisfying.  Smelly, but reaching a deep level of personal intimacy that he loved. 

            Much of the time was spent teaching Danny how to use the computer.  In a very short time the boy went through all the educational software he had purchased.  When Maryanne brought home a school assignment that required his learning about whales for science class, he showed the boy how to do a Google search.  Not long after, while he and Maryanne were fixing dinner, Danny typed in the word ‘diapers’ into the search routine.  He scrolled down through the many hundreds of URL’s and found several that interested him immensely.  When Sam glanced over, he recognized a homepage he knew well.  The prominent picture of a boy Danny’s age in diapers told him he had a problem.

            “Ah Danny, before you start exploring that site, I think we need to have a little talk with your mother.”

            “Why, this is about kids just like me?”

            This attracted Maryanne’s attention, and she came over and looked at the screen.  She looked questioningly at Sam, who responded:

            “He was going to find these sites anyway.  It would only be a matter of time: shortly he will have computer lab at school, and I’m pretty sure it wouldn’t have taken much time be before he typed ‘diapers’ into Google there, or when we weren’t home.”

            After some discussion, it was agreed that Danny would have to wait to explore this new and fascinating realm until his mother had had a chance to do so with Sam for a guide.  He was soon in bed, where he spent some time fantasizing about what he would find if his mother let him, before he drifted off to sleep.

            Downstairs, Sam found himself, sitting in a wet diaper with the lady he loved, exploring his world and showing her it’s wonders and it’s hazards.  They visited story sites, he took her to a Yahoo news group specializing in pictures of diapered teens, and they had long discussions about these and about the not-so-good places that could be found.  They decided that for the time being, Danny could visit many of the teen diaper sites and homepages, but only when he was accompanied by Sam or Maryanne, who would guide him away from what was inappropriate and monitor what he was reading and viewing.

            Maryanne was more eager to do this than one might suspect.  She wanted to understand both her lover and her son better.  Why they behaved as they did, and what it meant.  Looking over Danny’s shoulder, or exploring the web herself over the next few weeks, she learned a great deal.  Some of it fascinated her - some of it scared her.  As Sam had told her, there were pedophiles on the net, and some had more than a passing interest in diapered boys.  But knowing Sam, she understood clearly that these were generally an unwelcome presence in the diaper community.  Many infantilist adults had fantasies about being a young boy, even being a young boy with a man - but, as with Sam, this should not be confused with wanting to molest boys.  In fact, the majority were straight, and many were happily married with children; though it was also a community where gays and straights, bonded by their unusual interests, accepted one another in manner rare elsewhere. 

            This community, she soon realized, was extraordinarily diverse, and overlapped with many others representing a variety of interests and lifestyles.  One she found particularly interesting was the sissy-boy community, a group interested in being, seeing, or fantasizing about sissified boys: dressing boys in girls clothes, diaper disciplining them, panty wearing, and boys dominated by females in general.  She clearly recognized Mike, and quickly found out that his mother knew all about these sites, and often participated in their chat groups.  In fact, much as they were guiding Danny through the teenbaby world, Mike’s mother had already introduced Mike to the broader sissy community.  Together they spent a lot of time discussing their sons’ and Sam’s interests.  She also learned that while both boys enjoyed being diapered, the roots of their desire were different, though they enjoyed the common element of humiliation involved in being put into diapers and even liked being publicly displayed this way. 

For Danny, it was a deep desire to be seen as a little boy, to feel like a little boy, and to be accepted this way.  Thus, he loved to wear a wet, or even a dirty diaper.  The longer the better, and liked waiting until it was a necessity to protect the furniture before reluctantly getting changed.  Diaper changes were both fun as a source of babyish humiliation, affirming his place in the world, and as a source of love and affection he craved.

For Mike, it was part of the role he liked to play.  Danny did not see himself as a sissy.  Mike loved this.  He wanted to be dressed in as sissy a manner as possible.  What better than being dressed as a little girl in a cute smocked dress with a peter pan collar, put in diapers, and taken out to publicly wet them?  How more sissy could you get?  Physically having a wet diaper on was not of particular interest, or even appealing.  Being noticed as having a diaper on, noticed wetting them, and being changed was what was important.  He would just as soon not wear a wet diaper, and generally would get changed as soon as possible - after he had showed what a sissy diaper wetting little girly boy he was.  He did not want to be a little girl – instead he wanted it very clear that he was a sissy boy dressed as a little girl.  Mike and Danny’s worlds were very different.

            From their explorations, both moms learned how to better help their sons deal with and enjoy their fetishes.  For Maryanne, it was also a source of inspiration for how she could help Sam to greater pleasure, for she was rapidly finding that she both enjoyed a diaper-boy lover, and enjoyed making him happy in and of itself.  The latter gave her a sense of security in their relationship, and the former touched a sexual note in herself she did not fully understand. 

            One evening, when the Sweeney’s were over for dinner, with Mike, Danny and Sam in full regalia, she put a carefully planned plot into action.  By arrangement, the boys had spent the day at the Sweeney’s where they were playing in diapers, and none had been changed since lunch.  They were all well soaked.  Meanwhile she had Sam out shopping with her for hours dressed in an onsie and heavy, now very wet, diapers under fleece shorts.  On arriving home, she had taken Sam’s shorts off so he could play with the boys in his onsie and wet diaper, knowing he loved to do this.  As the other adults knew he would, it wasn’t long before Mike was pestering them for a change.  He really didn’t like sitting in a wet diaper for long periods.  Finally, Helen Sweeny allowed as how they better change all the boys before they ate.  Maryanne agreed, eyeing Sam so that he would know that ‘all the boys’ included him.” 

            Predictably, Sam blushed a bit.  He hadn’t been changed publicly before, but the idea instantly made him quite hard.  As embarrassing as it would be in front of his neighbors, he knew he really wanted to have this done to him.  So when he was told to lie on a changing mat on the floor, he did as he was told.  The other two boys were already on mats of their own, with the Sweeney’s changing them.  It was easy to undress them for diapering.  For Mike, this simply was a matter of throwing back his dress to expose his Pampers 6, while for Danny and Sam; it only involved unsnapping their onesies.  It had scared Sam, at first, to have the Sweeney’s over when he wore just a onesie, but had rapidly found himself enjoying their inspection.  They had commented on how cute he looked, and noted how nicely it fit around his diapers, and how he and Danny made such a cute pair.

            Soon all three boys were lying together, stripped naked on their mats, waiting for dry pants to be applied.

            On cue, Ralph Sweeney stood up, and looking over the three, commented:

            “You know, Sam just doesn’t look right.  He should look just like our other two little boys, don’t you think?”

            “I couldn’t agree more!”  Helen commented.

            “He needs to lose all that nasty big boy hair he has down there.  No little diaper wearer has a bush around his little tree.”

            Sam instantly realized where this conversation was going, and suddenly he did indeed have a little tree projecting from a bush, though he tried to stutter an objection.

            “Maryanne I just happen to have a pair of old dog clippers in my coat that I was going to drop off at the church exchange tomorrow, why don’t you put them to use?”  He reached in his coat pocket and handed them to her

            She took them and plugged the cord into the wall socket, watching Sam’s wide-eyed half-panicked, half-yearning expression.

            Sam had dreamed of this, but somehow could never bring himself to do it to himself.  What if his hair didn’t grow back?  What if it was uncomfortable?  He looked over at the two little boys on the rug beside him.  He looked at the two cute smooth little crotches.  How he would love to look like them.  What would his diapers feel like with his own crotch as smooth as theirs?  Would it feel better?  Would it be more sensitive to his wet or dirty diaper?  Would he feel more like the little boy he wanted to be?  It was irresistible, but it seemed like a point of no return.

            “Sam, I have made up my mind,” Maryanne said, standing over him with the clippers while the rest of the room looked on.  “I want the other little boy in my life to be a smooth little boy with no big boy hair.  It will be much easier cleaning him up, and much nicer looking when he gets changed in places where people can see how cute he is.  Isn’t this what you want?”  She looked down at him.

            Sam was tongue-tied.  He couldn’t answer either way.  The forces of compulsion in both directions were overwhelming and made him freeze.

            “Sam, you know what I am saying?  I want you to be my little boy permanently, and if that is what you want, then nod your head and I will get on with business.  But do you know what that means?  There is only one way you can be my little boy permanently, and that is if you are also my husband.”

            Sam looked at her wonderstruck!  Could this be true?  In his wildest dreams, he had never dreamt something so wonderful.  His eyes teared up in joy, even as he nodded his head. 

There was a silence in the room, broken only by the buzz of the clippers, and soon Sam was a bare as any nine-year old. 

“Now that looks much nicer, don’t you think Ralph?” Helen Sweeney commented.  He is going to make such a nice little boy for Maryanne, and such a wonderful father and husband too!”

Danny let out a whoop of joy, and did a little dance around the carpet in just his diaper prancing around a grinning Sam.  He now knew he really was getting his new daddy.

 “Yup, and I guess we can bring out this other package now that our new little grandson has accepted Maryanne’s proposal.”  Ralph pulled out a bottle of champagne from a bag by the couch. “Time to toast the engagement!”

Sam had to wait for a glass while Maryanne oiled the little tree, now without its bush, and finished diapering him.

 

Chapter 13  Tony Goes to Foster Care

            Tony spent three weeks in the hospital.  His fanny healed up within a week, but there was no place for him in foster care; so, despite the cost, social services was stuck leaving him where he was.  He was lonely; a hospital full of sick people and busy doctors and nurses is no place for a bored and healthy child.  Maryanne or Sam stopped by for a friendly visit every day, and it was not long before he found out that they wanted him to come stay with them, but weren’t sure social services would agree.

            “Now that we are engaged to be married, it should be possible.  Still, the social worker has to do a home visit and we have to be approved before we can take in a foster child Tony.  There are no guarantees.  Do you think that you could live with us, and not bully Danny, or Mike, or any other kid for that matter?”

            Tony nodded his head many times to this.  These were the first people he had ever met who seemed to really like him.  He wanted desperately to please Sam and Maryanne, and if that meant not picking on other kids – then he wouldn’t pick on other kids.

            It was Saturday morning that the social worker made an unannounced home visit.  She found Danny, Mike and Sarah playing house in the living area with the couch tipped over, the kitchen a mess, and Sam and Maryanne in the bedroom.  Hearing a sudden stillness in the living area, Sam stumbled out in only diapers, plastic pants and a T-shirt to find the social worker standing there looking shocked at the sight of two 9-year old boys: one dressed in heavy diapers and a romper, another in pink culottes and a girl’s blouse - not to mention the girl playing with them with short hair clearly dressed as a boy.

            “Um good morning, I’ll be with you in a minute.”  Sam beat a hasty retreat back to the bedroom where he hastily woke Maryanne.

            “The social worker is here!”

            “Now?”

            “Yes!”

            “Oh my God!  Are the children - - - ?”

            “Yes.”

            “Oh-boy!”

            After a very brief interview, Mary McCartney headed back up to her car and drove off, leaving a depressed Sam and Maryanne behind.  ‘She could hardly believe what she had seen.  “What a messed up collection of people.  Two children with world-class gender confusion, a 9-year old boy dressed as a toddler, and the fiancée parading around in diapers!  An infantilist!  Good grief, and these people expected her to entrust a child to them?  Not very likely!” 

            That afternoon Sam got a call from the DCS saying that they would not be approved for emergency foster care.  There was little discussion, except on enquiring about Tony, they were told that the DCS wanted no further contacts between them and him.  It was pretty depressing. 

            “God knows what is going to happen to Tony.”  Sam said, after they had discussed the full catastrophe.  “Just when he was beginning to open up and show a human side.  I feel so sorry for that kid.”

 

            Tony meanwhile was stuck at the hospital, while Mary McCartney was desperate to find a placement for the boy.  Her supervisor was all over her; the cost of leaving him where he was – was disastrous.  Finally, after two days of calling round to existing foster parents, she managed to convince a family with three other foster children to take a fourth.

            “After all, he is only 10, and he has really adjusted well.  I’m sure he will fit right in with Billy, Sue and little Timmy,” she explained to Mrs. Petersen.  The Petersen’s were actually one of the better families in the foster care system, and would be ideal for a long-term placement.  She was pretty sure that Tony, with his troubled history, would not do better. 

            She picked up him at the hospital.  His few possessions: the clothes he was wearing when he was taken from his parents, the toys he had gotten from Sam and Maryanne, and a few extra garments she picked up for him from the Salvation Army, were all packed in two shopping bags.  She put him in the front seat of the car, and drove off.

            “Where am I going?”  He enquired.  He had been very lonely and miserable for the last week.  With no explanation, the visits from Sam and Maryanne had stopped.  He even missed Danny.  He felt betrayed. 

            “We have found a very nice family for you not too far from your old school, so you can continue there.  The Petersen’s have three other foster children, not much younger than yourself, so you will have someone to play with.  Lu-Ann Petersen is a wonderful lady, and I am sure you will love her.  Mr. Petersen is a carpenter, and he can teach you so much.  Doesn’t that sound wonderful?”

            “I thought I was going to live with Mrs. Brownlee and Danny!”

            “Oh-no!  They are very unsuitable.  We couldn’t possibly let them take in foster children.  Good Heavens no!”

            “Why not?  I like them, and they like me – no one else does!”

            “Well, you know Mrs. Brownlee’s fiancée is rather strange, and, well, it is not right for her to keep Danny dressed the way she does.”

            “Danny likes to dress that way, and he isn’t hurting anybody.  Sam’s nice.  He likes me.  I want to go there!”

            “Well, I’m afraid that is just impossible Tony.  You will like the Petersen’s, and you are very lucky to have such a nice place to live.”

            She looked over at Tony.  There was a firm set to his face, he stared straight ahead, face expressionless except for a small tear trickling down his cheek.

            “No one ever loved me before,” she heard him whisper to himself.  “I hate everybody!”

            She gave a little shiver.  But there was nothing to be done. 

            Soon, they pulled into the driveway of a small house on a tree-lined street.  ‘It’s a nice place here’, she reassured herself, ‘He’ll do just fine, once he’s used to it.  In no time at all he will forget those people’.

            “Here we are Tony: hop out and get your bags from the back seat.” 

            Tony made no move.  She sighed and slid out of her seat, collected Tony’s shopping bags, and went round and opened his door.

            He sat there stone-faced.

            “I won’t go.”

            “I’m sorry Tony, but little boys don’t decide where they are going to live.”

            “I’m not going.”

            “Yes you are.”  She reached in and dragged the reluctant boy out.  He looked at her.

            “I’m not staying here.”

            “Tony, you don’t have a choice.”

            “Oh-yeah!”

            She pulled him along with her to the house, and knocked on the door.  Actually, Tony allowed himself to be towed along without much resistance, so she assumed that with a little coaxing, she wouldn’t have much trouble.

            A tall lady with a thin face answered the door.  She greeted Mary, and then looked down at Tony.  “My goodness, what a nice looking boy.  Hello Tony, welcome home.”  She smiled nicely.

            Tony looked at her.  “I’m not going to stay here.”

            “Now don’t be that way dear.”  She exclaimed. “Come in and meet the other children.”

            Tony was taken into the living room.  He looked over at the couch, where three children were sitting looking at him curiously.  He promptly pulled his hand out of Mary’s grip, and went over to them.  Mrs. McCartney, sighed in relief as she saw Tony become engaged with the other foster children.  Things were going to work out.  She started conversing with Mrs. Petersen, passing on a few last minute details about Tony when she heard shrieks from the couch.  Two of the three children were in tears, and screaming with fright.

            Tony had taken one look at the other kids.  He knew two of them.  In fact, he had shaken both down for lunch money in the past.  He knew they were terrified of him.  So he had gone over and sat next to them, smiling wickedly.  Both boys, paled at the sight of him, and tried to push away.  He was pleased to see how frightened they looked. 

            “How nice to see you guys.  We’re going to have a great time together here.  Now that you can’t get away from me can you?”  He punched one of them in the ribs.  “Like that?  Well there is a lot more coming - - -.  My, this is going to be fun: my own personal punching bags.  Aren’t you happy to see me?  You are going to get very special treatment from me every morning.” 

            Within a few minutes, he had both boys in tears.

            “Tony!  What’s going on here?  You go sit on that chair.”

            While Mrs. Petersen went to find out what was going on, Tony obediently got up and sat in an expensive looking upholstered chair. 

            Mrs. Petersen came over to him and started lecturing him about behaving in her house.  He looked up at her and grinned meanly, not saying a word.

            She looked down at him, and then started as she saw him deliberately start to pee his pants, the urine spreading out over the front of his trousers, and then down – she suddenly realized, into the brand new upholstery of her sofa chair.  She reached down and yanked him out.

            “You little bastard!  You’ve ruined my best chair.  Get out of this house right now!”

            Within 60 seconds Tony and Mary were out the door.

 

            “You miserable little S.O.B.!” She exclaimed.  You did that deliberately.  She pushed him back into the front seat of her car after emptying one of the shopping bags, and covering the seat with it.  Fortunately, it was plastic.  Tony just looked at her and said: “I want to live with the Brownlee’s.  I won’t go anywhere else.”

            Looking at him, she thought ‘what a little monster!  He’s going to be Hell to place.  What am I going to do?’  It had taken her a week to find the Petersen’s.  The hospital wouldn’t readmit him now that he was discharged; and even if there was a bed at the detention center, that would be a very temporary solution: not to mention what the older boys there would teach this child!

She drove aimlessly down the street.  The Brownlee’s were out of the question.  Weren’t they?  She looked at Tony again.  He stared back at her with an expression of absolute determination on his face.  She glanced at the dark stain on the front of his trousers.  He had deliberately wet his pants in public, and had in 5 minutes succeeded in totally terrorizing three children’.  She shuddered.  ‘What about the Brownlee’s?  Frankly, when she thought about it, this boy was already messed up.  After all, Danny Brownlee did well enough in school.  She had checked on that doing her preliminary assessment.  Mrs. Brownlee was regarded as a new, but outstanding teacher.  That boyfriend.  He had looked so silly standing there in diapers and plastic pants.  She smiled to herself.  It had been funny watching him withdraw in confusion.  The children, despite their clothes, hadn’t seemed at all perturbed at her arrival.  Well at least they seemed to be happy enough – and given the circumstances, why not?  They certainly couldn’t mess up Tony any more than his so-called parents had already.  Besides, the biggest problem with seriously abused children was getting them to bond with new parents – if new parents could even be found.  Tony, remarkably, had clearly bonded to this odd pair.  The paperwork giving the reasons for their rejection was still sitting on her desk.  It could be creatively reworded.’

            Tony stared out the car window as the streets passed by.  They were driving around his old neighborhood.  He realized suddenly that the car had turned up his old street.  He looked out hoping to see Danny or Sam playing in the yard as they passed by.  But the car pulled up and stopped right in front of their cottages instead.  He looked up at Mrs. McCartney.

            “All right,” she looked at him, with a resigned look, “If you can get them to take you, they’re yours.”

            To her utter surprise, Tony hurtled into her arms, gave her a huge kiss and a hug, and bolted from the car.  She watched him race down the steps.  ‘You know, I shouldn’t have a good feeling about this – but I do,’ she thought to herself.

            Maryanne opened the door to find Tony standing on the porch.  He looked at her.  She looked at him.  Bending down she flung her arms around him and gave him a big hug.

            “What are you doing here Tony?  You know you aren’t supposed to see us?  Mrs. McCartney told us that we couldn’t be your foster parents.”

            “She changed her mind!”

            “She did?”

            “Yes I did.  It seems that Tony is not going to let him-self be put anywhere else.  This young man is very determined to come live with you.  Oh – hello Mr. Johnson.  I’m glad that you are better dressed today.”

            Sam, followed by Danny, had come in from the backyard where they had been playing catch, to see what the commotion was about.  Both were wearing shortalls over their obviously heavy diapers, and any illusion that Sam’s might be styled for an adult was dismissed by the bright red snaps up the crotch of the light baby blue corduroy.  He shrugged his shoulders and grinned at her inspection.

            Mary shook her head. “I must be crazy.  But if you two don’t treat him right, I’ll be back with a club.  And if you, young man, don’t behave here, you will find yourself back with the meanest foster parents I can find.  Got it!”

            Tony looked up at Maryanne.  “Can I stay?  Please!”

            “Of course you can.”  She gave him a hug and a big kiss.

            Sam grinned happily at the caseworker, “Thank you.  We know we are a bit strange, but I can assure you Tony will get a lot of love here.”

            She looked at the man dressed like a silly toddler, and shook her head again.  “I am nuts, no question about it!  But then again, that’s what the boy wants, and I guess we are all a little nuts in this world.”

 

            Danny was not too thrilled about Tony’s arrival.  He had thought the plans for having Tony stay with them had cratered, and, though he felt sorry for what Tony had been through, was happy that his former nemesis was going somewhere else.  Mom had seemed so set on it, that he’d kept his objections to himself.  He was unpleasantly surprised to find Tony unpacking into the extra room upstairs when he returned with Mike from an afternoon at Sally’s.  He was starting to leak, but when he asked his mother to change him, she was busy helping Tony.  He stamped off to Sam’s, who obliged, but spent the entire time telling him how wonderful it was that Tony’s caseworker had changed her mind.  He was distinctly cool to Tony at dinner, though not overtly hostile, and went off to his room and shut the door after dinner ‘to do homework’.  He sat on his bed and sulked.  ‘He and his mom had been perfectly happy.  Why did that dumb Tony have to come and live with them?  He was a nasty rotten bully.  So what if his parents had been mean to him – he deserved it!’

            In the night he heard his mother get up and go into Tony’s room.  He could make out the noises of a bed being stripped, and a boy being put back to bed and tucked in.  ‘Mom used to do that for me,’ he thought.  ‘Now she did it for Tony!’  It irritated him.  ‘It seemed like Tony was going to take his place around here.’

 

            Tony was on his best behavior.  Actually Tony didn’t have a best behavior, so he had to invent one.  Previously he had only had two forms of behavior, bullying other kids and cowering in front of his parents.  It wasn’t entirely easy.  Danny wasn’t too cool about his arrival, and rarely missed an opportunity to make him look bad, or get a dig in when Mrs. Brownlee wasn’t looking.  When they came home from school, Danny would go off with Sally and Mike, making it clear that he wasn’t wanted.  At school they avoided each other. 

Several times, Mike had come over to play when Sam had Danny off to the barber or on some other private toot, and they had fun playing together.  Except for the dresses, culottes, pink shorts and other girly clothes, Mike had pretty normal boy tastes in activities and toys.  Action figures and Leggo, rather than dolls, were his favored activities; he was excellent at Ninetendo, and he built cool things with Leggo.  Tony had overcome his aversion to Mike’s apparel, and having gotten used to it, would often comment favorably on one outfit or another.  He knew that it pleased Mike when other people said he looked cute or even pretty.  Actually, - he was kinda cute, in a funny boyish sort of way.  He thought Mike strange, but found he liked him.  Learning not to push Mike around was hard.  He was so used to treating other kids badly, that he had to learn different ways of talking and acting.  Mike had stamped off once furious at him, and he had followed in tears to apologize.  Mike had stayed away for a few days, but eventually came back to play again when Danny wasn’t around.  When Danny was around, Tony remained left out.

Sally was pretty cool too, though she didn’t make snide remarks, or give him dirty looks when Maryanne or Sam weren’t looking.  At school, things were pretty shaky as well.  Instead of sympathy, when the word got out about his parents, the other children either continued to avoid him – or worse – actually teased him about them.  It was the first time he had been on the receiving end.  Still, they were careful not to push him too far.  He had a firm reputation as a mean fighter, and even his old ‘friends’ didn’t want to tangle too closely with him.  When he had at last finished detention, principal Kramer gave him a firm lecture about bullying, and warned him about ever repeating his past behavior.

“I know you have had it pretty rough, Tony, and I am truly sorry about what has happened to you.  I also know that it will be difficult for you to change your behavior; but,” he put his hand on Tony’s shoulder, “I am here for more than just punishing kids: I am willing to listen too.  So if you feel like you are going to explode inside, or just need someone to talk to – my door is always open.  I’ve even told your teacher that you can come and see me anytime you feel the need. None of the other kids have to know.”

Tony looked up at him with a questioning look on his face. ‘What was old Kramer trying to pull?’

Principal Kramer smiled, “You are wondering what I’m up to, aren’t you?”

Tony half scowled at him, with a suspicious nod.

“Well Tony, you aren’t the only person in this world who was beaten by his parents for no good reason; I have some personal experience with that.  I know what it is like to have no family to trust, and to love you.  If it hadn’t been for an amazing old woman who took me in, and a truly remarkable teacher, I’d probably be in jail right now.”

“Your parents beat you up?”

“Worse, but that’s hard to talk about.  I heard your parents burnt you with a cigarette butt a few times.”

Tony hung his head, and nodded weakly.

“Take a look at this.”  Kramer rolled up his shirt to reveal a series of disfiguring scars on his side.  “Those hurt a lot. Sometimes my parents would hold me down and take turns burning me with their butts when they were drunk.  A gym teacher saw fresh marks on me in the locker room one day when I was just about your age, and called the police.  My parents did some jail for that, and the only time I ever saw them again was at the final custody hearing.”

Tony looked at Principal Kramer and burst into tears.  The two of them spent several hours talking before he returned to class: it was the first of many times.

 

For the most part, Tony hung out by himself at school.  He avoided his old group, which were pretty hostile anyway these days, and spent most of recess taking turns shooting baskets with a lot of other boys: sufficiently close to a teacher that trouble was unlikely to come his way.  At home, he would watch TV, or hang out in his room.  Sam had introduced him to a list of good books, and he buried himself in these.  When Danny wasn’t around, he sometimes wandered over to Sam’s.  Sam was often on the computer, and more than once Tony had spotted him looking at pictures of boys in diapers or in diaper chat groups.  At first, Sam quickly closed the windows on the computer, but soon realized that Tony was well aware of what he was doing.

“You really like those pictures, don’t you Sam?”

Sam blushed a little bit, “Yah, I guess I do.  I just love seeing older kids in diapers.  I guess cause I wish I were a boy in diapers a lot of the time.”

“That’s pretty weird – do you think Danny likes those pictures too?”

Sam smiled, “I can pretty much guarantee that.  In fact he loves having pictures taken of himself in diapers.”

“Do you guys put those on the net too?”

“No, I haven’t put up any of his pictures.  That’s for Danny to do some day, if he wants to.  Though I can say that there are a lot of guys and teenbabies out there who would kill for the chance to see him.  As teenbabies go, Danny is pretty darn cute.”

“But Danny’s not a teenager – why do you call him a teenbaby?”

“A teenbaby is pretty much any boy over the age of 5 or 6 who likes to wear diapers.  I guess people call them teenbabies because they are older kids who shouldn’t really be wearing diapers.  Most of the ‘teenbaby’ photos are actually of kids 8 to 12 years old.”

“Do you really want to be a teenbaby Sam?”

“In my heart of hearts, I guess I would really like to be ‘normal’ – whatever that is.  You know a guy who wants to dress like other guys, have normal guy tastes and all.  Being stuck wanting to be 9 or 10 in my dreams with parents who keep me in diapers is distinctly weird: not to mention inconvenient.  Life would sure be a lot simpler if I was more like other guys.  Still, I guess I am pretty lucky to have Danny and his mother, and,” he winked, “You.”

“You really like me?  I don’t wear diapers or anything like that.”

“Well, I have to confess that I think you would look pretty cute in them,” Sam grinned.  “It would also make Maryanne’s life a little simpler if you could bring yourself to wear them at night.  But the fact is, diaper boy or no, I like you quite a lot Tony, and I appreciate how hard you have been trying to stay out of trouble too.  You’ve been a good sport about getting the cold shoulder from Danny as well; and I know that has been really hard.”

“Why doesn’t he like me?  I haven’t done anything to him for a long time.  He won’t even let me play with his friends when he’s around. Only Mike ever plays with me, and only when Danny’s gone.”

“Well, I think Danny’s jealous.”

“Of me?”

“Yes.”

“But he’s the one who has everything: Maryanne, you, a nice place to live.  I’m only a foster kid – I really don’t have anything”/

“Unfortunately he sees you as competition, and not as a brother like Maryanne and I hoped.  But, Tony, you are wanted and loved here by both of us, and we hope that Danny will come on board one of these days.” 

“What can I do to change Danny’s mind?”

“Well, there is an old saying: ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend’.  If he starts seeing you as an ally, at home and at school, he might just decide that maybe he’d like to have you around.”

“Uh –huh.”

“Something to think about.  Having announced he likes to wear diapers and hanging out with Sally and Mike at school, he’s bound to need a little help one of these days.  Keep a distance, but keep an eye out for him.”

“Um, Sam.”

“Yes.”

“I’ll think about that.  But your chair is getting pretty wet right now.”

Sam looked down, and saw that his chair was getting pretty wet – not to mention his blue romper.  He had been quietly enjoying wetting his already soaked diaper while talking to this cute boy, not paying too much attention to the results.  “Oops, maybe it’s a good thing I have a nice kid like you to keep an eye on me too.”  He was sitting in a bit of a puddle.  “Would you mind bringing over a couple of paper towels from the sink?”

As he watched Tony fetch the towels, he thought about how remarkably this kid had adapted to his new home.  He really hoped that the Danny problem could be worked out, cause he would like to have Tony around – and not just because he liked wearing his diapers around kids – though that was fun too as long as they didn’t mind.  Finding himself soaked, and having the kid point it out was both embarrassing - and thrilling.  He took the towels and mopped up his puddle, got up, and still dripping a little, patted the excess moisture off the snap crotch of his romper and his back seat.

“Man – you really wet yourself Sam.”

“Yah, I guess I really overdid it Tony – I better go get a change, and you better get over to Maryanne’s cause she’s going to check up on your homework.”

 

Tony skipped out the door as Sam disappeared into his room for a change.  ‘He really liked Sam.  It amazed him; Sam was so weird – like Danny, but he was kind, and he never hit anybody.  He was a big sissy like his Dad said, but in a many ways, he was a lot more grown-up, and maybe a lot more of a man.  Boy, it would be wonderful to have him for a Dad!’

 

Chapter 14  And the Groom Wore Diapers

Danny saw Tony leave Sam’s.  He had gone outside dressed in his new romper with considerable malice of forethought towards the pristine state of his diapers.  Although his mother tolerated his pooping, he knew the smell bothered both her and Tony.  The latter gave him some malicious pleasure, and he did it sometimes when he knew they had to be together just for annoyance.  But, if he hung around his mother in a dirty diaper, she would eventually suggest he go outside, up to his room, or to the bathroom for a change.  He hadn’t pooped in two days, and he was in the looking forward to a real messy diaper.  It annoyed him that Tony had been visiting Sam, and had waited outside for a bit pouting.  Thinking about this, he decided to do his business in Sam’s cottage.  Sam had been pretty nice about his messy diapers the few times he’d come around to his house dirty, but he had not stayed long.  He wondered how he’d react as he dirtied them right there.

Coming in the front door, it was just in time to see Sam pinning himself up in a fresh diaper.  As he watched, Sam grinned, pulled on his plastic pants, and then stood up pushing a new clean Romper down over the bulging plastic baby pants.

“Hey big fellow, as long as you’re here, how about snapping me up?”

Danny smiled up at Sam as he did the 5 snaps, and then stood back to look at his friend, identically dressed in the same light blue corduroy outfit as his own, down to the single embroidered bunny on the front pocket.  The bib came up high, but it was cut low in the back with elastic pulling the cloth in around the top of the bulging diaper.  The effect was wonderfully childish.

Sam went back to the computer room, with Danny in tow.  On the screen were several JPEG’s of boys dressed in heavy diapers and plastic pants about Danny’s age.  He glanced at Danny nervously.  Danny, however, was oblivious to him as he stared at the kids on the screen.

“Gee they are really cute.  They’ve got diapers just like mine!”

“So they do.  So they do Danny, but they aren’t any cuter.”  Sam grinned back, as he took his seat in front of the screen.

“Can you show me more?”

“Well I’m not sure your mother would approve.”

“She doesn’t mind, we found a teenbaby site last night together with lots of pictures of toddlers and kids my age in disposables. I told her I’d like to see some with kids like me with plastic baby pants.  She told me that you could probably show me a lot.”

Just to be sure, Sam picked up the phone.  Maryanne simply laughed, “OK by me as long as there is nothing that you think would upset me.  Danny would surf the Internet all night if he had his way, but I think that it would be better if you or I keep an eye on him when he goes looking for these kinds of pictures.”

While Sam was talking to Maryanne, Danny remembered his business.  He crouched slightly and proceeded to let his tummy do its work.

Sam glanced over at Danny and saw what he was up to.  He smiled at the boy, and proceeded to follow suit, lifting up his own fanny a little as his diaper filled.

Danny looked back at Sam startled.  This wasn’t quite what he expected.

Sam grinned back: “Well you don’t think you’re the only one that likes a nice messy diaper do you?”

Danny blushed, and Sam laughed some more.  “Come on up and sit on my lap and we can look at these pictures together.”

The boy quickly jumped up on his friends lap, and found himself straddling Sam’s leg.  As he did so, he could feel his poop sliding up between his legs and around his testicles, even as some of it squished up the back to cover his fanny.  It felt wonderful.  Without thinking, he rocked slightly back and forth to move it around more. 

Sam smiled as he felt the boy squirm, knowing what he was doing.  He too moved his fanny back and forth, feeling his own mess move about in the thick diaper, adding some pee to the mix.

Boy and man looked at each other, and smiled. 

About two hours later, Maryanne came over to tell them lunch was ready.

“Phew! What a couple of little stinkers you two are.” She commented wryly as she looked at them sitting at the computer engrossed in a series of pictures of a cheerful looking boy dressed in nothing but thick bulging diapers and plastic pants.  “You two better get cleaned up.  Sally and her mother are over at the house waiting for you guys for lunch.

Danny and Sam just looked at her.

“Aw Mom, we’re really having a good time!”

“I can smell it!”

Both of them blushed, as she left.  Sam lifted Danny off his lap. “Well I bet we have a couple of world class messy diapers Danny.  Does yours feel as great as mine?”

“Yah.  Do you think there is anyone else in the world who likes this as much as we do?”

“Well, there aren’t millions, but I am sure there are tens of thousands just like us.”

“Really?”

“Really.  That’s the beauty of the Internet.  You find out that no matter how strange your likes are – there is always someone out there who feels the same way.”

“I don’t think Tony would like this; do you?”  Danny giggled

“Don’t think so.” Sam laughed back.  “In fact, he’d just about give anything to not wet the bed, much less wear diapers at all.”

“How come you like him?”

Sam could see a small pout coming on.  “Because he’s really a nice kid underneath that rough exterior; because he desperately wants a real home and I know how that feels; because he’s been trying really hard to behave himself – even when you’ve been pretty mean.”

“Well this is my home – not his!”

“Why can’t it be both of yours Danny?”

“Cause you guys are supposed to love me, not him.  You’re going to be my Dad, and Maryanne is my Mom!”

“Danny, there is plenty of love for both of you.  We won’t love you less because we give some love to Tony.  There will just be more love to go around.  Besides, Jelly Bean, you need a brother.  You need to learn to share.”

“That just means I only get half of everything.”

“Not at all.  You didn’t get half an hour in my lap in dirty diapers – you got the whole hour: you didn’t have to share that pleasure at all.  You are very special to me, not just because we are two peas in a pod when it comes to diapers either.  So is Tony, but in a different way, cause he’s a different person.  It makes me sad when you are mean to him.  Besides you might just find that he could be a good friend.”

Danny did not look convinced.

Sam led him to the bathroom, unpinned his extremely messy diaper and hosed him off in the shower - after a critical appraisal of the fine job Danny had done on his diaper.  Following suit, he hosed off himself, before hefting the naked little boy up on the table and re-diapering him.  Clean, well padded, and back in their rompers, they headed over to Danny’s for lunch.

 

Fall turned into winter, and things settled down into a routine for Maryanne and the boys.  She and Sam were busy in the evenings planning their wedding.  At first, Sam had suggested that they just have a justice of the peace do a simple civil ceremony after they got the marriage license, but Maryanne just wasn’t comfortable with this.

“Marriage is more than just a legal contract Sam.  It’s a commitment before God and community: a priest, or a minister, or a rabbi or something should do it.  Besides, I want the kids to have a ceremony they will remember; one that will make them realize that this is a real change in all our lives.”

They talked to a few ministers at different churches, since neither had gone in a long time.  Sam hadn’t been since he was confirmed as a Catholic, and he wanted nothing to do with them.  It took Maryanne a while, but Sam finally told her the story about his encounter with Father Law as an alter boy.  He had always suppressed the memory of the priest fondling him, but even today found that he got upset anytime he saw a Catholic priest.  Maryanne was a protestant by birth, Presbyterian by the chance that it was the closest church to where she grew up.  That strict Scotch rite didn’t appeal to either of them.  Various ministers they met all seemed detached and unreal: proper men and women, intoning counsel and commitment.  None seemed right.  It was the Sweeney’s who introduced them to Father Barry, a minister of a Unitarian spin-off that was housed just outside the Pearl district in Old Town.  His congregants were eclectic to say the least, with transsexuals and gays the majority, but a rich brew of artists, small storeowners, carpenters, and craftsmen.  Fred and Maggie Sweeney-Todd were members.  Father Barry’s appearance was a surprise at a dinner at the Sweeney’s.  Sam and Danny, not to mention Mike were all in full regalia when he walked in and introduced himself.  He not only seemed completely unperturbed by their appearance, but complimented each in a manner that left them somehow feeling more appreciated than embarrassed.  He knew Mike well, who had come to church dressed as a toddler girl more than once.

“Mike, that’s the cutest outfit I’ve seen you wearing yet.”

Mike had on a short, checkered, frock trimmed with embroidered flowers on the puffy short sleeves, complete with a smocked front.  It extended only about two thirds the way down over his ruffled diaper cover, and his heavy diapers bunched up and hung down between his legs for all to see.  In back, the cover bulged out over the thick diapers, displaying three rows of pink-trimmed ruffles.  He was as cute a little girly diaperboy as could be, and grinned back in obvious pleasure at the recognition.

“Granny made it for me, and she made Danny’s outfit too.”

Danny was feeling pretty shy wearing his very short flannel shortall with a sailboat embroidered on the bib front, and hung back behind his mother trying to avoid too close an inspection by this stranger.

Sam was getting used to surprises, and just smiled as he took Father Barry’s hand, “She made mine too.”

It was identical to Danny’s, right down to the snaps in the crotch.

“Well, it’s easy to see that you will fit right in with our congregation.  We have two other infantilists attending regularly, and besides Danny, there are quite a few members who like to dress up – so to speak.”

Sam and Maryanne liked him immediately.  They had thought that they would have a traditional wedding, and to their surprise, father Barry thought this a wonderful idea.  “The only condition is that the whole congregation is invited; in our church.  Weddings and ‘partnerings’ are a community affair, witnessed and blessed by all the congregants.  You should come along to church this Sunday and meet them– we welcome everyone to come as they see fit.  You will find that no one will complain.  In fact, all our members enjoy seeing others as they wish to be seen.  Mike has been coming in his best Sunday frock for years, and the congregation really enjoys seeing such a pretty boy all dressed up in his finest.”

Saying this he ruffled a smiling Mike’s hair, and gave Danny and Sam an appraising look.  “In fact, I am sure they would like seeing both of you just as you are now.  We are all into appreciating and sharing each other’s lifestyle as long as it does not entail coercion of others.”

            The thought of going to church in diapers and toddler clothes both thrilled and scared Danny.  Until now he had pretty much restricted this to home base and the immediate neighborhood.  Showing off in front of a crowd – he could see himself, standing there, being looked at by all kinds of people.  Showing them what a baby he was.  It was exciting!

            Father Barry looked appraisingly at Danny’s expression: “You know a little boy in diapers is always cute as a ring bearer.  I’m sure everyone would love seeing such a sweet little guy toddling down the aisle in big thick diapers in a cute little wedding outfit.”  He winked at Danny as the boy blushed.

            That Sunday, Maryanne, Sam, Danny and Mike arrived for church with the Sweeneys.  Mike was wearing his favorite smocked dress, with a heavy disposable, stuffed with two diaper doublers for affect, hanging down below the hemline.  Reassured by this, Danny followed him in, feeling as though every head in the congregation would immediately turn to stare at the 9-year old boy wearing a shortall, very thick diapers, white socks and low-cut tennis shoes.  Several of them smiled at him as he passed by, but no one seemed the least bit upset.  Instead they appeared pleased.

It was frightening when at the announcements the four of them were called up to stand in front of the congregation to be introduced.  Father Barry had specifically asked Sam and Danny to come in baby outfits.  Danny could feel every eye in the congregation taking him in, and he blushed.  He was quite surprised, however, when Father Barry asked 4 members of the congregation by name to come forward as sponsors for the new members.  A man considerably older than Sam came up to stand by him, obviously heavily diapered and wearing a shortall.  Another young man, not more than 18 or 19, came forward wearing a onsie and a diaper and stood by Danny while the congregation clapped their approval.  When Danny realized that he was wetting his diaper, it just made him happier.

To Tony’s surprise, it was principal Kramer who stood by him. 

Danny blushed furiously when he realized that he was showing himself off in public to one of the school principals.  Bob Kramer, laughed at this: “Come on Danny, you already announced to the whole school you like diapers, and now I can see just how cute you are when you’re properly dressed.”

So it was decided.  Not only were Maryanne and Sam married at the church, with the boys and Sally taking part.  Sally and Mike got to be flower girls, while Tony was best man.  Danny’s Aunt and Uncle and all his cousins came down for the wedding.  To his surprise, neither seemed the least bit put out to discover whom Maryanne was marrying; or the fact that Danny had returned to diapers and toddler outfits.  Danny and his little cousin were both ring bearers as it was a double ring ceremony.  In fact, when his little cousin Georgie insisted on being dressed just like his older cousin for the wedding – right down to being put back into diapers for the day – Danny’s Aunt had expressed no objections whatsoever.

            It was Maryanne and Sam who were the ones that were surprised.  Aunt Becky had laughed when Maryanne had revealed to her over the phone, with great hesitation, the details of her fiancé’s mode of dress and lifestyle.

            “I’m hardly surprised that you would find him attractive, given Dad’s likes after all.”

            “What do you mean about Dad’s ‘likes’ Becky?”  Maryanne was puzzled.

            “Oh come on, you didn’t know.  Whenever we were out of the house Dad wore diapers and baby clothes just like Sam.  You mean Mom never told you?”

            “Nooooo.  Are you kidding?”

            “Not in the least.  I came home early from school one day and found Dad asleep on the couch – in a onsie just like Sam and Danny were wearing this morning.  He swore me to secrecy, but I thought you would have eventually found out.  Well Mom always said that girls marry their fathers, and boys their mothers.” 

            “You mean Bob wears diapers too?”

            “No – at least not that I know of; but he was a bed wetter until he was 16, and he does have a little bit of a fetish for that.  He thought he had kept it hidden, until I found him lying on Paul’s wet bed one day a few years ago, and extracted a confession from him.  We make a show of being a little concerned when any of the boys wets their bed, because we both agreed that it would be better not to encourage this in our kids.  It looks to me though, that all three of our boys have inherited Daddy’s likes. Peter and Paul snuck half the pampers six out of the jumbo bag we bought Danny when he visited, and little Georgie has been asking us to go back to wearing diapers at night.  I think that after this trip, we will accommodate him, and have a little discussion with Peter and Paul as well.  I’m pretty sure that some of Danny’s diapers will find their way into my older son’s beds if we check when they are asleep.  In fact, we brought a camera along just to document the evidence.”

            Betty and Bob presented Sam with a huge gift-wrapped box.  Opening it, he found that it was filled with adult-sized sailor suits, cloth diapers, short-short’s, little girl dresses, snap crotch pants with suspenders, and a host of adult-sized clothes styled like those little boys wore in the 1930’s and 40’s.

            “You have now Grandpa Malcolm’s legacy, Sam,” Aunt Becky smiled, “Mother saved all his outfits in the attic after he died, and I collected them for a rainy day when she passed away.”

            Sam was delighted, though he passed all the dresses over to Mike’s Mom for his future use. “Not my style,” he commented to Mike.

            Danny found that his cousins Peter and Paul teased him relentlessly about his diapers until his Aunt and Uncle scolded them, warning that they could be dressed the same way for the wedding.  This quieted them down quick, though Danny couldn’t help but notice that they seemed to turn up whenever he got a change.  He also wondered why several times during the week he couldn’t find a fresh diaper when he usually had more than enough on hand.  The mystery was solved, after the wedding and his Aunt and Uncle had gone back to Seattle.  His parents showed him a set of digital photos of his cousins taken while they were asleep late at night.  They made him giggle pretty hard.

           

Danny and Tony stayed with the Sweeney’s the week after the wedding, while Sam took Maryanne on a Bermuda honeymoon.  Sam wore diapers the whole time, but toddler clothes only around the private cabana they had rented.  The kids camped out in the Sweeney’s living room, Danny in a sleeping bag, Tony on the couch made up into a bed with a plastic sheet.  The bed linen went straight into the wash each morning.  Neither Helen nor Ralph commented much, but Tony felt badly about the mess he created.  Without his diapers, Danny would have been in the same fix himself, so he kept his mouth shut, though Mike made a few pointed suggestions about what Tony should be wearing to bed that Tony greeted with a stony silence.

 

Danny had received many compliments on his outfit at the wedding, which had consisted of white velvet shorts with shoulder straps, white socks, and a short sleeved white linen blouse with an Eaton collar embroidered with little sailboats along the front.  The shorts were cut so that they nicely displayed his thick diapers, with the legs extending only an inch or so below the snap crotch.  He really enjoyed showing off at church, and the Sweeney’s enrolled him in the Sunday school along with Tony right after the wedding.  Tony had decided to go too when he found out that principal Kramer was one of the teachers.  In Danny and Tony’s class there were several girls and six other boys their age.  Two boys, besides Mike wore dresses.  At this church cross-dressing, diapers, pretty much anything was accepted, and Danny really enjoyed going to class dressed as a toddler with a bunch of kids his age.  He was accepted as the class ‘baby’, and enjoyed the good-natured kidding he got from the other kids and the teachers.  This included being handed milk in a bottle from the nursery at snack time.  As part of the class, each of the children had to tell the others about themselves, and Danny found himself explaining his fetish.  Afterwards, the teacher told the kids that if they wanted to try out diapers like Danny’s, to ask their parents.  At least one boy in the class said he wanted to, and to Danny’s surprise at the end of the class he asked his parents in front of all the kids.  Both Danny and Tony had to tell the class about their bedwetting, and were greatly cheered when one of the other boys volunteered that he had to wear Goodnites to bed every night.  Bedwetting, dressing like a sissy, wanting to be a girl: it was all treated as just another fun thing about you by the children and teachers.  After all, many of their parents, if not themselves, had unique interests and habits.  

 

By the time Danny had attended Sunday school twice, he felt considerably emboldened in his diaper wearing, and decided to ask the Sweeneys’ to let him wear his diapers rather than his special underpants to school.  He was sure his Mom and new Dad would approve.  Though they gently suggested that maybe this wasn’t too good an idea, they went along with his request.  So on Monday, the day before his parents were to return, Danny went to school thickly diapered.  After the Sweeney’s had dropped the three of them off with Sally, he started up the school steps, only to see Mark Spitzer and Louis Crane lounging by the entrance surrounded by a group of kids.  Suddenly, Danny wasn’t so sure that going to school with diapers bulging beneath his trousers was such a hot idea.  Slipping behind his friends, he pulled his shirt out from where he’d tucked it into his pants, letting it drop down over his trousers.  Fortunately, the rugby shirt was cut long, and it reached down almost to his crotch.  As he continued on up the steps, he couldn’t help but walk a little funny due to the thick cloth bunched between his legs.

The four of them walked past the group at the entrance without comment or apparent notice.  However, as they passed Danny glanced back to see Louis looking at the back of his trousers, and he suddenly had a premonition that the shirt might not cover his seat as well as it hid the diaper bulge in front.  He split from his friends at the boys bathroom, went in and made a casual swing by the sinks, rinsed his hands quickly, and as he turned back towards the entrance he glanced back at his reflection in the mirror.  The rugby shirt hung only about halfway down the seat of his pants, and the bulge of his diapers was clearly visible.  He quickly exited and headed for class, sliding into the room in a crowd of children as they hurried in before the bell, making it to his seat without anyone noticing how he was dressed. 

Over the morning, he realized that he hadn’t considered Louis or Mark in his calculations when he’d decided to wear his diapers to school.  Looking around the room, he reflected on the fact that the kids in his Sunday school class weren’t your usual crowd either.  Even though he’d told everyone he liked to wear diapers, he decided that he would hang pretty close to Sally and Mike.  This presented no problem through lunch, but in the afternoon, Mike came down with some 24-hour bug, and after not making it in time to the bathroom to vomit, had been picked up and taken home by the Sweeneys.  Worse still, it turned out that Sally left early for a doctor’s appointment. 

Danny’s realized he was alone, and decided to wait for the other kids to leave first before heading out to the buses, where he figured he’d sit at the front with the little kids.  By this time his diapers were soaked.  As long as he had been dumb enough to wear diapers to school, he had decided he might as well enjoy the experience, and had cheerfully peed in them several times, loving the sensation of wetting himself in class.  As he climbed aboard his bus, he felt with pleasure the thick wet cloth between his legs.  The only seat left was on the aisle behind the driver.  Occupying the window seat was a small miserable looking boy, who seemed to be trying to make himself invisible.  As he sat down, the large wet spot extending from the front of the boy’s pants and down the trouser legs gave evidence of the source of his discomfort.  He recognized him as a second grader who lived a couple of streets from his house. 

“Hi Billy.”

“Hello Danny.”

“Looks like you had a bad day.”  Danny gave a meaningful glance at the kid’s pants.

Billy visibly cringed, trying to make himself as small as possible. 

“That’s OK Billy.  You know I wet my pants in second grade too.”

“You did?”  Billy looked at the older kid with an expression of relief and gratitude.

“Sure.  Lots of kids have done it.  It’s nothing special.”

“You won’t tell anyone will you?”

“Nah – of course not.”

“Please don’t.”

Danny could see the worried look on the boys face.  “No problem.  Look, you want to know a secret?  Take a look at my pants.”

Billy looked over at Danny’s trousers.  He looked again, and his eyes got wide.  “Your pants look funny.  – It looks like you’re wearing – diapers?”  Billy’s jaw hung down, an expression of incredulity spreading across his face.

“Yep.  But close your mouth before you catch flies.  And you might want to pull out your shirt and let it cover the front of your pants too.”

“Oh, thanks.”  Billy hastily pulled his shirt out from his pants and then stretched it out over his front.

“Like I said – no problem kid.”  Danny smiled.

As the bus approached his stop, Billy whispered to Danny: “I’m really scared the other kids are going to see me when I get off.”

“That’s Ok.  I’ll tell you what, when we get to your stop, I’ll get off with you and walk you home.  That way nobody will mess with you.”

“Gee, thanks a lot Danny.”

“Hey, us little kids got to stick together!” – Danny put his hand meaningfully on the bulge between his legs.

Billy giggled.

 

Tony was sitting several seats behind Danny.  When he got on the bus, he had headed back to his usual seat, but had been surprised to find his former associates, Louis and Mark, sitting where he usually did.  They normally did not ride this bus, and he wondered why they were there.  Not wanting to provoke any trouble, he had sat down near the front of the bus.  A couple of stops before his, however, he saw Danny and the little second grader with the wet pants get off together.  Before the door closed, Louis and Mark got up suddenly and follow them.  Looking back as the bus pulled away, he realized that they were following Danny and the other boy.  Sensing trouble, he got off two blocks later at the next stop and ran back down the street.

 

Louis and Mark had spotted the second grader with the wet pants getting on the bus.  Neither had anything to do that afternoon, and seeing an opportunity to have a little fun, had slipped onto the boy’s bus.  When they saw Danny get on Louis nudged Mark and said: “Look at Danny’s pants.”

“Why?”

“Just look.”

“Hey, they look funny.  He’s wearing diapers!”

“Yah.  I guess he really does like to wear diapers.  What a weirdo!”

Both boys snickered.

Following Danny off the bus with the boy in wet pants, they knew that their fun had just been doubled.  Danny without his usual group of friends would be an easy target for the two fifth graders.  As the bus pulled away they followed the two unnoticed, looking for the right place to attack. 

 

Billy looked up at the older boy with gratitude.  “Do you wear diapers all the time, Danny?”

“Mostly just at home and to bed.  This is the first time I ever wore them at school.”

“Why do you wear them.”

“I just like them, and my Mom doesn’t mind – she thinks I look cute in them.  Besides, I wet the bed most nights, and it is a lot nicer to wake up in a dry bed.”

“Wow, you wet your bed too – just like me.  My Mom makes me wear Goodnites to bed, but she says that diapers wouldn’t leak so much.”

“You wet often?”

“Yah, every night.  My Dad thinks I ought to wear a life preserver, so I won’t drown in the night.”  Billy smiled.

“Do your parents give you a hard time about wetting the bed?”

“Nah, my Dad said he did it until he was 14, and that I probably will too.  It runs in my family.  My cousins wet theirs too, and Jimmy is 15!  Dad says he wished his parents had let him wear diapers when he was a boy cause he hated wet beds.”

“Did you wet your pants on purpose?”

“No, Mrs. Green is real mean.  All the kids say so.  She won’t give anybody a bathroom pass, and I had to go real bad.  She told me it would teach me a lesson to go to the bathroom at recess.  All the kids hate her.  A whole bunch of kids have wet their pants this year cause she wouldn’t let them go to the bathroom.”

“You ought to have your Mom talk to Principal Kramer.  That’s real mean.  Where is your house?”

“It’s around the corner, but we can cut through old man Murray’s back yard, cause he’s never home.” 

Billy pointed to a house just ahead with a high hedge around it.  He led Danny to a gap in the tall evergreens, and both boys squeezed through onto a beaten track that went around a group of overgrown rhododendrons.

 

Mark and Louis seeing the two boys cut into the yard hastened to the gap realizing it was a short cut.  Better yet, as they jumped through the gap they could see that the Garage next to the house was empty so no one was home. 

 

“Hey, baby boys, where do you think you’re going.”

Danny and Billy turned to see the two large 5^th graders standing behind them.

“None of your business, Jerks.”  Danny glared at them, while Billy hid nervously behind him.

“Now that’s not a nice way for a diaper baby to talk to big kids.  I guess we better teach you some manners.  Hey kid, come over here, and show us your wet panties.  You can’t hide behind diaper boy forever.”

Billy knew these kids.  A lot of kids in school did.  They picked on everyone and he knew that if he didn’t do what they told him, he’d get beat up – either here or later at school.  He’d already learned that the hard way when he’d refused to give them his lunch money once.  It was obvious that Danny wasn’t a match for either of the older boys or even one of them as well.  He started to whimper, and slowly walked around Danny and stood in front of the two bullies.

“Well, well.  That’s not a bad job of wetting your trousers dweeb, but I think you can do better than that – can’t you?”  Louis sneered.  “Let’s see if you can’t make them really wet so your baby friend here will know that you belong in diapers too.”

Billy cringed.  He knew he had to go again, but he didn’t want to do it in front of these bullies, but he also knew he’d either do it or he would get bashed.  He hung his head down and cried as he let go.

Louis laughed, as he watched the wet spot on the boy’s pants grow and spread out, while pee trickled down his trouser legs and drip from the cuffs onto the ground.   “That’s a good little pants wetter – keep pissing, I want your Mommy to see how good a job you can do.  Maybe she’ll send you to diapers to school just like baby Danny here.”

“Leave him alone!”

Danny stepped in front of Billy and glared at the two older boys.  He knew he wasn’t a match for them, but he couldn’t let them get away with this without a fight. 

“Hey diaper boy, this is none of your business.  Besides, we think that those pants of yours don’t fit very well.  So lets take them off.”  Saying this, Louis and Mark grabbed him, and despite his struggles pinned him to the ground; the larger boy sitting on his chest while Mark unfastened his belt and pulled his pants down to reveal the plastic baby pants and diapers beneath.

“Looks like diaper boy has wet his diddies.  We better keep these pants for him, just in case he leaks.  Wouldn’t want them to get all wet would we?”

Louis got off Danny, who slowly got up.  The rugby shirt only hung halfway down over his diapers, which bulged beneath it between his legs.  He couldn’t help tears coming to his eyes, but managed not to cry.

The two older boys turned and started to walk away laughing, carrying Danny’s pants with them.

 

“Well hello Louis, Mark.  Don’t you think you should give Danny back his pants?”

Tony stood in front of the two.  He’d come up the street just in time to see them disappear into the hedge.  Running to catch up, he’d come through just in time to see them pull off Danny’s trousers.

Louis and Mark smirked: “Oh we think that Danny doesn’t really need them.  Babies are always happy to walk around in just their diapers.  They are so cute that way, don’t you think?”  Together the two knew they could take on Tony, and rather liked the idea.  This was turning into a great day!

Tony made a grab for the pants, only to be pushed by Mark.  Falling to the ground, he rolled away narrowly missing a kick from Louis.  He started to jump to his feet when Mark belted him in the face.  Blood streamed from his nose.  Struggling to his feet, Louis tried to push him back down.  He took a wild swing at Mark, who hit him in the stomach.  He knew he was in a losing fight, when suddenly, Louise fell to the ground as Danny piled into his back while little Billy grabbed one of Mark’s legs. 

The tide of battled turned.  Louise landed flat on his face, getting the wind knocked out him.  With Danny pounding on him, he could barely stagger back up.  Distracted by Billy, without Louise to help him, Mark was losing his fight with Tony, who returned the favor and bloodied his nose.  The two bullies staggered backwards, then turned and fled back through the gap in the fence.

 

“What is going on here?”

Rachel Doherty, hearing the shouting in her neighbors yard, had run to find out what the trouble was, just in time to see two older boys standing with her son in the bushes.  Billy’s pants were soaked, and he had a tear-streaked face.  One of the older boys was standing there wearing diapers, trying to pull a pair of pants on, and the other’s face and shirt was covered in blood.

 

“Mommy,” Some boys tried to hurt me.”  Billy pointed back to where Louise and Mark had just retreated through the evergreen hedge.

Rachel looked questioningly at the other boys, as her son babbled out a near coherent explanation of recent events.  She quizzed Danny and Mike further, as she led them around the neighbors garage and into her own house.  By this time Danny succeeded in pulling his pants back over his diapers, even as, to his obvious embarrassment, Billy explained to his mother why he was wearing them.  First things first, she got a rag and put it to Tony’s nose to stop the bleeding, sitting him on a chair in the kitchen.

While Tony sat there mute with the rag over his face, Danny stood in the kitchen looking embarrassed, his bulging diapers obvious to all.  Rachel smiled, “Do you really wear diapers because you like to Danny?”

Danny nodded, and then added, “Well at night I need them, I guess.”

“Your mother doesn’t mind?  It doesn’t seem like a very good idea, if you don’t really need them, to wear them to school.”

“I guess not.”

She turned to her son.  “What do you think Billy?  Would you like to wear diapers to school?”

“NO WAY!”

She laughed, “Well, how about at night?”

“MOM!”

Billy gestured towards Tony.

“That’s all right, I wet my bed too Billy.”  Tony snuffled from under his rag.

“You do too?  Wow, all of us wet-the-bed!”

The two older boys just nodded.

“So we can all talk about it without being embarrassed.”  She replied.

“Your father and I think you should start wearing diapers again Billy, those Goodnites don’t work very well, and are quite expensive.  How about some like Danny’s.”

Billy looked over at his new friend.  “I guess, - well, maybe, maybe, I guess if Danny can wear them, then maybe I can too.”

“Good boy!  We’ll order you some right away!”

Looking at the boy’s expression, Danny had the distinct feeling that Billy was trying to hide being happy about this turn of events.  He wasn’t sure that Billy’s mother was fooled either.

The flow of blood staunched from Tony’s nose, Rachel insisted on driving the two boys home, stopping off to thank the Sweeneys for her son’s rescue.  This both embarrassed and made them feel good at the same time.

After she had left, Mr. Sweeney looked at Tony and Danny.

“Well done boys!  You make a good team.”

Danny, thinking about the events of the day, realized that maybe this was true.

“Hey, let’s go over to Sally’s and tell her about Mark and Louise.  She’ll want to know all about it.

It was the first time he’d ever invited Tony to come along with him to his friend’s house. 

 

Chapter 15  Wetter the Better

When Sam and Maryanne returned from their honeymoon, they found that Tony and Danny were more like brothers, than the strangers they’d been before.  Saturday afternoon, Danny’s mother, noticing a characteristic air about him – so to speak – suggested that maybe he should go see Sam, if he didn’t want a change right away.  So, wanting to further enjoy the fruits of his labors, Danny headed over to Sam’s house, where he was again playing on his computer.

“Hi Sam” Danny said, as he came into the house.

“Hi sport.  What brings you over here?”

“I think Mom got tired of my smelly diaper, so she told me to come over here, unless I wanted a change.”

“You a dirty little guy down there?”

“Yah.” Danny grinned back.

“Well, by some coincidence so am I.  I also thought your mother might appreciate it if I parked myself here.  The smell can be pretty bad for those who aren’t an aficionado.”

“What’s an aficionado.”

“A person who appreciates something special that not everyone likes.”

“Like wearing a poopy diaper?” Danny said with a grin.

“Like wearing a poopy diaper.  Would you like to hop up in my lap and look at pictures of a few other kids like us Danny?”

            “Yah.”

            Sam lifted Danny onto his lap, in front of the video monitor, which showed a picture of a heavily diapered boy about 7 years old wearing a sleeper standing beside a Christmas tree with his mother.  Both were smiling into the lens of the camera.

            “Cool.  He looks just like me and Mom.”  Danny said, straddling Sam’s leg.  He savored the sensation as he felt his poop moving around between his legs.

            Sam feeling Danny rocking gently back and forth knew he was up to his old tricks, and patted the boy on the back encouragingly.  “Feel nice?”

            “Yah.”

            “Good.”  Sam gave the boy a hug.

            The boy squirmed around a bit more, and then lifted himself up a bit as he squeezed out more poop into his diaper.  Finished he let himself back down on Sam’s leg, giving a little sigh of pleasure as he felt the new addition squish up between his legs into the front of his diaper around his genitals.

            “Lucky kid, you must have a really full diaper,” Sam chuckled, giving Danny a hug.

            Danny giggled back.  He could feel Sam moving his own fanny back and forth on the chair, and knew that his friend’s diaper was surely as messy as his own by now.  “Yah, I made a big poop before I came over, and I just made a lot more.  It feels really good; I like to squish it up between my legs around my peepee.  Do you like it when your poop squishes up into the front of your diaper too?”

            “You betcha, I think we both have managed to work more than a little up there, and I don’t know about you, but it feels really wonderful and totally babyish to me.”

            “Me too!” Danny said with a huge grin.  Do you think that boy in the picture has a poopy diaper on too?”

            “I bet that’s why he seems so happy,” Sam replied.

            Both big babies giggled at that.

            “Say, you seem to be getting along better with Tony.  I thought you had no use for him?”

Danny sat there for a bit, and finally said, “He kinda saved my neck when you were gone.  I guess maybe he’s OK.”

“OK?”

“Well, maybe better than OK.”

“You think, maybe it’s OK if he stays around for a while.”

“I guess so.”  Danny squirmed around on Sam’s leg a bit more and smiled shyly up at him. 

“That’s great, cause I think your Mom and I would like to have him around for quite a while.  Would that be OK too?”

“I guess so.”

“Do you think it would be OK if we adopt him when I adopt you – that is if you want to get adopted by a big old baby boy like me?”

“You really want to adopt me – for real?”

“Sure do.”

“Then, you’d be my real Dad?”

“I’d be your real Dad.”

“What about Tony?”

“Tony too.”

“I guess that would be pretty neat.”

“It would be pretty neat.”  Sam gave Danny a hug.

 

            Sally warmed up to Tony too when she heard about his fighting off Louise and Mark for Danny and Billy.  The two bullies lost no time, however, in telling their version of events back at school, and soon, of necessity, little Billy was hanging out at recess with the 4 older kids.  He idolized Danny and Tony, and imitated them in every way he could.  Soon he was hanging out with them after school as well, and spent the night at their house on several occasions when his parents needed to be out of town.  Rachel and her husband reciprocated as well.  Far from being put off by Danny and Sam’s taste in clothing, they seemed quite happy to have their son hanging around with these oversized toddlers.  Rachel loved to tease the two of them, and it wasn’t long before Billy had added an onsie to his new diapers at bedtime.  His parents seemed to like to get him ready for bed before dinner, and it wasn’t long before the two sets of parents realized that they had very similar tastes in general – though Billy’s dad, Will, was definitely more into wet pants than diapers.  Still, he wasn’t at all upset to find his son hooked on the diaper scene.  It took the pressure off him and his wife to hide his own little quirks.  As things became more open, however, a plastic lining had to be added to his chair in the living room.

            Sam found in Will a new friend.  Other than Grandpa Sweeney, who acted more like a father figure to Sam the little diaper boy, he had not made a close male friend near his age since moving to Portland.  Will had taken to Sam immediately.  Both because of Tony and Danny’s defense of his son, but because Sam was someone he had little reluctance about opening up to about his own interests and desires.  Will was the first mate on a large oil tanker, and was well paid, though absent from home six months a year.  On the other hand, when home, he was in-residence at 124 Brewer Drive to take care of Billy full-time while his wife worked for the other six months of the year, only a few blocks from the Johnson and Malcolm houses.  As a house spouse, he and Sam had additional common interests in cooking, shopping, not to mention diapering boys.  Shortly after the onesies first appeared on Billy, he and his wife had openly admitted to Sam and Maryanne that they were pleased that their son was happily following in Danny’s footsteps.  They enjoyed having a son who liked to wear and run around in wet diapers.  The baby clothes were more for Billy, than for either parent, who had little direct interest in this, but since it went with the boy’s love for wearing wet diapers, they were happy to accommodate him.  Play dates for the younger boy over at Maryanne’s became a regular thing as a result, where he could happily share his interests with Danny and comfortably indulge in wearing toddler clothes in the presence of an understanding and appreciative audience.

Will was an avid fisherman, and Sam took up the sport with him.  Though they often took the boys out with them on weekends, the two also did mid-week fishing expeditions for steelhead, Chinook, and trout on nearby rivers.  Fishing for steelhead at the mouth of the Deschutes river was a favorite, and they would wade out far onto the ledges in the river to cast streamer flies into the currents and eddies.  While fishing, Sam would pee his diapers as usual, which conveniently kept the inside of his waders dry.  Will, on the other hand, didn’t wear waders – since he took the occasion to pee his pants in a semi-public setting.  Waders, therefore, would hardly keep him dry.  Camping out together led to long evening conversations over the fire about their lives and interests.  For convenience, Will took to borrowing some of Sam’s diapers to keep his sleeping bag dry, though given his likes, they were sometimes passed to him directly pre-used by Sam.

“When I was a boy, I kept my interests away from my parents as much as possible.  I think there was a sort of mutual unspoken agreement.  Mom used to act pretty frustrated when I came in with wet pants, and I quickly learned to come in the basement and strip in the laundry down there.  I never washed my clothes, but the appearance of few pairs of wet trousers in the laundry every week was never mentioned by my mother, even though I lived at home into my late twenties until I met Rachel.  I had a plastic sheet on my bed as well, and while Mom changed my bed once a week, she never said a word.  I always stripped the linen before I played watersports by myself, and I was careful not to do this at home with friends when my parents were around.”

“Well, it sounds to me like your parents were pretty accepting of you, even if they weren’t prepared to acknowledge your interests, Will”.

“Sure, but it would have made it a lot easier on me if they had.  I spent a lot of time worrying about their ‘finding out’, even though common sense tells me now that they really knew what was going on”.

“That’s better than the spankings my parents gave me when they found diapers in my room when I was a young teen.  Our kids are lucky to have parents who acknowledge and accept their interests.”

“True fact.  Though I must say that none of us are exactly unenthusiastic about it”. 

“No, I must say I am unbelievably fortunate to have found Maryanne.  How did you meet Rachel?”

“Well, there are a lot of people into water sports, and we met through some mutual acquaintances.  Ours is truly a marriage where the wife pisses all over her husband – and he loves it.  A match made in heaven.  She likes to climb on top of me and do her thing, and I just take it.” Will said with a grin.  “I’ve spent more than one day in diapers filled with her piss – and loved every minute of it, cause it keeps me soaked all afternoon while Billy’s at school.  No interest in the baby thing, though a diaper can let me enjoy her heavenly water while I get the shopping done.”

“Not exactly my thing, though I think I can understand your point of view,” Sam chuckled.  Maryanne and I play a somewhat different game.  You know her father was an infantilist, even though her parents successfully hid it from her.  Still, Maryanne’s a terrible tickle-wetter, and her father loved to tickle her.  It’s pretty clear that this was a little game both of them enjoyed, and she definitely likes the similarities between myself and her Dad.”

Sam grinned.  He remembered coming home one day from shopping when Danny was over spending the night at a sleepover with Mike and Tony at the Brownlee’s for Sally’s birthday.  He had come in to find his wife wearing a pair of pink shortalls that he’d never seen before. 

“I found them down at Fred Meyer’s, Sam.  I guess I have to admit that they remind me of what I wore as a little girl.”  She smiled at him. 

“Maybe I’m not the only one around here that likes playing the little kid?” Sam had laughed.

“Well, maybe; getting dressed this way kind of brings back my Dad to me.  He was pretty wicked too.  He used to tickle me just the way you do Danny, and with the same results.”

 

“Well, Will, I may be dumb, but not that dense.  I could take a hint, and noting that conveniently the kids just happened not to be around, it wasn’t long before I asked Maryanne to give me a change in the bedroom”.

 

As soon as Maryanne had helped Sam out of his clothes, and had unpinned his diapers, she had started teasing him about what a little boy her baby husband was, rubbing her hand over his bare crotch as she smoothed in baby magic over his diaper area and stiffened member.  Sam remembered even now the pleasure of the baby smell as her hand had slid up and down his organ.  The teasing led to a wrestling match, with Sam pinning Maryanne with his knees while he tickled her mercilessly. 

Maryanne had shrieked with laughter until suddenly she lost control and Sam had watched as the dark stain spread out over the crotch of the pink shortalls. 

“My, my, Maryanne it looks like there’s more than one little kid with a problem in this house.” 

He could see that her eyes were sparkling with the pleasure of wetting herself in her pretty pink little girl shortalls, as her Daddy tickled her once more.”

“I guess Daddy better get these wet little girl clothes off his pretty little daughter before she catches cold.”  Sam had guessed her cue, and he quietly switched personas to the loving Daddy.

Maryanne lost herself in waves of pleasure as he entered her, one hand extended over to feel her wet pink shortalls as she was filled with her daddy’s big thick rod. 

 

Sam grinned as he remembered how much he had enjoyed pleasuring his wife.  Fulfilling her hidden fantasies.  It was no wonder that he just loved her more every day. 

“So I guess there are some water sports over at our house too Will.” Sam had grinned at his friend.  “Maryanne has more than one little girl outfit in her closet now, and that big plastic sheet on our bed, isn’t just for me anymore.”

 

Chapter 16  Tony’s Christmas Surprise

            Little Billy was baffled by Tony’s refusal to wear diapers at night.  Danny, however, suspected that it might have to do with the special attention Tony got from his Mom late at night.  Tony’s wetting continued unabated, and his 11^th birthday came and went with him still sailing the salty dreamtime sea.  Danny worried because his mother often seemed exhausted in the morning, and was often pretty peckish at night when preparing dinner or getting the boys ready for bed.

            The mystery of all this was explained one night when Sam and Maryanne made a surprise announcement to the two boys at dinner.

            Danny had noticed that Sam seemed even more solicitous of his mother of late, but attributed it to his stepfather’s growing love for her.  So at dinner he was taken by surprise when he heard the news.

            “Boys, it looks like we are going to be needing a new size of diaper around here!”

            “Is Billy coming to stay for a while?” Danny asked.  “Where are his parents going?”

            “No, Billy’s parents have no plans to go anywhere?” Sam chuckled.

            Danny and Tony both looked baffled. 

            “No, the new diapers we are going to need are much too small for Billy.” Maryanne teased.

            “What?” Danny began, and then gave his mother a very surprised look. “Really?”

            “Really!”

            “Are you going to adopt a baby?”

Tony looked frightened.  What if they were going to adopt a little kid instead of him?

            “No sillies,” his mother smiled, “you two are going to have a new brother or sister.”

            “You guys are still going to adopt me, aren’t you?”

            “Of course we are – just as soon as we can get it approved Tony,” Sam laughed.

            Tony looked very relieved.  “Geez, will they let you adopt 2 kids all at once?”

            “I think that would be an awful lot, don’t you?”

            Both boys looked blankly at the two adults.

            “Maryanne is pregnant you ding-a-lings,” he grinned.

            To the adults’ surprise, neither boy looked all that pleased.

            “Don’t worry guys, a new brother or sister will just round out the family.  There will just be a lot more love to go around.”

           

            It took a while for Danny and Tony to get used to the idea, but they gradually warmed up. Particularly when Sam announced that with all the pending additions to the family they were going to need more room.  The prospect of a bigger house excited the boys, but neither was too thrilled about leaving the neighborhood and Sally and Mike behind.  This proved to be no problem.  Sam liked the neighborhood, and an architect was engaged to design a connector between the two houses.  The whole family got involved in the design, which featured a really cool new kitchen and home theatre, as well as a new living room – not to mention a remarkably large Jacuzzi that could accommodate the whole family at once.  Maryanne’s old house became the children’s wing, while Sam’s had the parents’ bedroom.  The latter had a temporary nursery attached for when the baby was small, which would eventually become a study for the two adults when the new child moved to a rooms upstairs.  Tony got the upstairs of Maryanne’s, remodeled with a cool new bathroom and a study/play area for both boys, while Danny would move into his mother’s old room, with a new shower with two heads, a spray and an extra large drain for cleaning his poopy fanny.  The connector consisted of the new living room, which was quite large, an upstairs family room, and a library in an extension out over the hillside.  A raised stone fireplace would provide a warm and well-lit place for curling up with a book on a wet rainy Portland day – and there were a lot of them.

 

            With all this excitement, the days seemed to fly by and soon it was only a day before Christmas.  Tony couldn’t wait for his last class to be over, and as soon as the bell rang, flew out the door of his homeroom to race down to the woodshop where his Christmas present for Maryanne and Sam was drying under a fresh coat of paint.  He had built a cool bird feeder to go on the new deck planned for the house, and was really proud of it.  Maryanne and Sam both loved feeding the birds outside the kitchen window, though the old birdfeeder was pretty ratty.  He spent a lot of time considering what to get them since he had little money to spend, and was very proud of his idea for a present, and also very proud of the job he had done making it.  He couldn’t wait to see their expressions when they opened up his gift on Christmas morning.

 

            Tony arrived home in tears.  The woodshop had been locked.  Mr. Caruthers had gone home early, not having waited for Tony to get the birdfeeder.

           

            Maryanne was out shopping with Sam when Tony came through the door.  He had been sitting outside in the woods crying his heart out in disappointment.  Sally, Mike and Danny, looked up at his tear-streaked face in surprise.  He had seemed so full of excitement at his first real Christmas that they were dumb-founded at this transformation.

            Hearing his tale of woe, Sally looked at him with a smile.  “I know just the present you can give them.  One that both of them will love, and won’t cost anything.” 

Even with Mike and Danny’s enthusiastic support, it took some convincing.

 

Christmas morning, as it is with most households with children under the age of thirteen, came very early at Sam and Maryanne’s.  This was everyone’s first Christmas as a complete family.  Maryanne and Sam had worked hard at it, knowing that Tony had never had a real kid’s Christmas.  It had made them both ill to hear what Tony’s Christmas mornings had been like: a special time of amusement for his sadistic parents.  Christmas eve was held with a family feast, a great ceremony of stockings being hung by the chimney with care, a reading of the night before Christmas, and the proviso of new bright red footed sleepers for Tony and Danny.  Maryanne got the cutest snapshots of the two, with Danny’s diapers spreading out over his well padded fanny beneath the sleepers as the two boys hung their stockings.

Both parents were up as soon as stirrings were heard upstairs.  Sam was wearing a bright red onsie he had acquired for the occasion with a Santa hat, and an electronically blinking red nose held on by a band of elastic around the back of his head.  He hummed merrily as he and Maryanne turned on the Christmas tree, and did the final arrangements of presents: a special pile on a chair for each member of the family.  Stockings had been stuffed the night before with Maryanne and Sam each sneaking off to fill one for the other. 

            They giggled a bit to each other as they heard the boys chomping at the bit upstairs, racketing to come down.  So naturally they strung things out as much as possible.  Coffe was brewed and poured, divinity lights lit, carols started on the DVD player, and then a little hug and snuggle under the mistletoe hung at the foot of the stairs in front of an impatient audience, before the two finally announced the boys could come down.  They stood aside for the ensuing stamped as the children descended. 

            Danny was in his new footed sleeper, his obviously wet diapers bulging gloriously beneath.  No interest at all in an immediate change, as he tore through his presents with exclamations of joy at his loot.  Tony on the other hand seemed a little bit subdued, and was dressed in his bathrobe, evidently naked judging from his protruding bare legs.  It was his normal costume on weekend mornings, as his pajama bottoms were usually retired halfway through the night.  Maryanne assumed that he had slept through in a wet bed, but was glad of the extra sleep. 

            Having made their way through all their presents, Tony looked pretty happy.  Maryanne had expected him to be considerably more ebullient, however, but the boy looked almost timid.

            “Here Mom, open this up.  It’s my present for you and Sam.” 

            Danny handed her a not very neatly, but lovingly wrapped, odd-looking object.  The package was almost more Scotch tape than wrapping paper.

            She smiled lovingly at him as she unwrapped a clay pot made at school, and decorated in bright yellow and green glaze.  Clearly a kid’s product, homey and irregular, she loved it.

            “This will be perfect for holding the garlic in our new kitchen Danny!”  She gave him a big hug and a kiss while Sam looked over the little pot with appropriate expressions of interest and admiration for his efforts.

            “If you like that, wait till you see Tony’s present for you guys!” Danny exclaimed.

            The two adults looked surprised.  They hadn’t seen a package from Tony under the tree.  They looked over at Tony expectantly.

 

            Tony stood up from the floor where he had been playing with his new Star Wars Leggo.  Shyly he opened up his bathrobe and dropped it on the floor.  There stood one naked little 11-year old boy except for a big thick diaper and plastic pants – obviously very wet.

            “Merry Christmas!”  He looked at Maryanne.  “Now you won’t have to get up in the middle of the night anymore to clean up my bed, and,” looking at Sam, “You get to have one more diaper boy in the house.”

            Sam chuckled, “Well, I always knew you’d look pretty cute in a diaper – and indeed, you do.  That’s a pretty darn special present for both of us.” 

            “It was Sally’s idea, but Mike and Danny thought it would be perfect.  Mr. Caruthers locked up my real Christmas present in the woodshop at school by accident.  Sally said you’d like this even better.  I wanted to give you something really good.”

            “Well, you couldn’t have given us anything better, and I know it was a tough decision for you.  No pictures Sam.”  Maryanne glanced meaningfully at him.

            “Oh – that’s OK, take a look on Sam’s computer.  We put a big file on there for Sam yesterday before you got home.  I wanted Sam to have a Christmas present he could keep.  I’m not really very worried about what other people think about me.  And I know Sam will really like it.”

            There was a very large file of images of Tony on Sam’s computer, modeling many of Danny’s special outfits.  The little rascals had spent a long afternoon giving Tony a real introduction to diapers, while Mike had clicked away.  Sally had been very enthusiastic about helping Tony into various outfits while Mike had spent half the time giggling so hard at Tony’s embarrassment that he had trouble holding the camera steady.

            Tony for his part found that having made the leap, it wasn’t so bad.  He wouldn’t be disappointed when diapers were no longer a necessity, but found it a tremendous relief to be able to sleep through the night in a dry bed.  It also made him happy to know that Sam really enjoyed seeing him in them every morning.  He even took to wearing an onsie to bed, and would get into his diapers in the early evening so Sam and Maryanne could see him.  There were a lot of very cute pictures of the two boys with Sam, all dressed alike reading bedtime stories.

            For his part, Sam adored having the two of them arrive in bed for a snuggle with Maryanne and himself, and would take pleasure in patting their little wet behinds through their thick diapers.  Generally these visits degenerated into tickling and rough housing, with the three of them thrashing around on the bed, while Maryanne departed in amusement to make the coffee and start breakfast.

 

Maggie and Fred Sweeney-Tod came home for the holidays, arriving on Christmas Eve.  Mike was so excited to see his parents that he wet the pink pampers 6 underneath his matching jumper when they came through the door.  Leaping up in his dad’s arms he gave and got a big hug and a kiss.  His dad’s hand rested on the plastic seat of his pampers, as he held him while Maggie gave him a big kiss as well.  The boy grinned happily as his mother and dad inspected his outfit.

“What a cute little jumper my pretty little boy has on,” Maggie exclaimed.  Why it matches your pampers perfectly.”

“Maggie, I think, however, our pretty little boy needs his pampers changed just at this moment.” Fred said, giving the back of the soaked pampers a squeeze.”

Mike giggled and turned a little pink as his father noisily smacked the wet diaper on his bottom to illustrate the situation.

“Well bring him upstairs, and I’ll get him changed.”

His grandparents watched in amusement as Mike’s parents carried the wiggling little boy up the stairs tossed over his father’s shoulder, the back of his jumper thrown back exposing his soaked diaper to full view.

 

That night, Mike’s mom helped him get ready for bed.  Getting him out of his jumper and untaping his diaper, she patted his bare little bottom and sent him off to the bathroom to brush his teeth and soak in the bathtub.  She arrived with a new bottle of pink sweet smelling bubble bath for her sweet little boy, which Mike squirted into the tub and splashed around to create a wonderful thick cloud of pink bubbles.  Maggie shampooed his hair for him and helped him dry off when he got out of the tub.

Mike just stood there looking at his mother expectantly, and taking the cue, she lifted the naked little boy into her arms and carried him back to his bedroom, where she deposited him on the bed.  She fished out his pink-footed sleeper with the white ruffles across the bottom and brought it over, sliding the neck to foot zipper open.  Before proceeding she looked at him appraisingly, lying there with happy sparkling eyes on the bed.  Setting the sleeper down, she went over and pulled a Pampers out of the box by his bookshelf and brought it back.

“Does my little baby girl want a nice dry dipie for bed?”  She affectionately stroked his hair waiting for an answer.

Mike blushed a little, but nodded, smiling up at his mother as she slid it under him and tapped it on. 

After her boy was safely ensconced in his pretty little sleeper and tucked in with his strawberry shortcake quilt under his chin, Maggie looked down at him.  “It seems to me that maybe my little boy likes his diapers just like his friend Danny?  Do you want Mommy and Daddy to keep you in them all the time when they can?”

Mike looked at his Mom and sighed, “Is it really OK with you?  They kinda go with my little girl stuff, and I guess I like them a lot.”

“Mikey, if it makes you happy, it makes your Dad and me happy too.  Sweet dreams darling.”  She kissed him and turned off the light.

 

Chapter 17  Tony Gets a Diaper Daddy

Mary McCartney left work late on a Friday night.  There was so much to catch up on.  She would probably never have her desk cleared, she realized: so many needy children, and so few resources.  It was so sad.  One last thing before her weekend; she needed to do a home-visit for Tony Smith.  The Johnsons had applied to adopt him, and she still had some reservations about his staying with them even on a temporary basis; it was such a strange family.  “Still,” she sighed to herself, “it isn’t very likely that that boy would find anyone else to take him on.  So perhaps she should consider it.”

Mary arrived at the Johnson’s unannounced around nine.  Home visits were deliberately done without warning, and often at strange times.  All too often in the past, DCS had been deceived by unscrupulous foster parents, who only had a presentable accommodation when forewarned of an imminent inspection.  When surprise inspections had been instituted, after a round of rather negative investigative reporting by the Oregonian newspaper on the foster care system, DCS had gotten some nasty surprises.  Now it was mandatory: particularly for potential adoptive parents.

Leaving her car parked down the street, she walked the last 100 yards to the house.  Descending the stairs from the street above, she could see a light on.  Standing on the porch she could looked into the living room from the window at the kitchen door. 

Despite the lighted porch, Maryanne Johnson and Tony, sitting on the couch, failed to notice her.  Maryanne was reading a story to the 11-year old Tony, who was curled up next to her, his thumb in his mouth and his head on her shoulder.  To Mary’s surprise, he was wearing a light blue onsie and was obviously heavily diapered beneath. 

Mary shook her head wryly.  She wasn’t sure what she thought of this turn of events – though in all honesty, she knew Tony had a major bedwetting problem.  Still – a onesie on an 11-year old?  She tapped on the door, and saw Maryanne and Tony look up startled.  Tony hastily withdrew his thumb from his mouth, as Mrs. Johnson got up and came to the door.

“Good evening Mrs. Johnson, I’m sorry to bother you so late, but I’ve come for a spot home inspection.  You know we have to make these unannounced.”

“Oh – well I guess you’d better come in.  I was just reading a bedtime story to Tony before tucking him in.”

Mary could see the boy sitting on the couch, looking somewhat embarrassed.  Though definitely oddly dressed for an 11-year old, she couldn’t help but smile at the cute little towhead. 

“Well I can wait while you finish up, if you want.”

“That’s OK, we were just about done anyway, so I’ll shoo him off to bed.  I’ll be gone just a minute to tuck him in.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to accompany you upstairs, as I need to check out his room as part of the inspection.”

Maryanne nodded agreement.

Tony looked over at Mary for a moment, then got up and ran over and gave her a big hug.

“Well, to what do I owe this Tony?” Mary said in surprise.

“I wanted to thank you for letting me stay here.  I think it is the first time I’ve ever been happy.  Please don’t let anyone take me away.”

She looked down at the boy, at the pleading eyes. “Well, we’ll just have to see how things work out Tony.  But who knows, I hear the Johnson’s would like to adopt you.”

“Yeah! Can they? I’d really like that a lot.”

 

Mary followed the boy and Maryanne up the stairs to Tony’s room, noting with amusement his padded posterior and slight waddle from the heavy diapers.  Arriving on the landing, she turned to Maryanne and said, “Would you mind if Tony and I had a private chat for a few minutes before you tuck him in?”

“No, I guess not, I’ll wait downstairs. Call me up when you are through.”

Entering Tony’s room, Mary noted that it was neat and clean, with the bed made, and an arrangement of suitable toys for a boy his age.  There was also a bookcase, with a selection of adventure books.  Tony sat on the bed in front of her, obviously embarrassed by his attire.  She closed the door so they could speak in private.

“Well Tony, how do you like living here?’

“It’s really great, the Johnson’s are nice.  I’ve got all kinds of new clothes, and I got a whole bunch of neat toys for Christmas.”

“Mr. Johnson’s a bit, umm -, unusual, isn’t he?”

“Yah, you could say that.  There aren’t many guys who like to wander around in diapers and baby clothes.”

“Does that bother you at all?”

“It’s weird, but you know, he is really a nice guy.  He takes good care of us, and reads stories to me and Danny every night.”

“Has he ever punished you?”

“Sure, when I’m bad sometimes.”  Tony grimaced a bit, “But you know it’s kinda funny getting punished without being hit.  All he does is send me to my room, or give me extra chores.  That sure is easy for a kid like me.”

“I guess that means you can get away with a lot around here, huh?”

“Not really, the Johnson’s are pretty strict.  Danny and me, we don’t get to watch TV on school nights, and we can only watch it for 2 hours a day on weekends.  I have to set the table every night, and help with the dishes while Danny clears.”

“How do you and Danny get along?  He’s a bit strange too, isn’t he?”

“You can say that again.  Boy, he’d wear diapers 24/7 if he could, but his parents won’t let him wear them to school.  Still he’s OK.  He didn’t want me around much when I first came, but now we get along fine.  Sometimes we fight, but most of the time it’s kinda nice to have someone to play with.  But I sure ain’t going to change his diapers!”

“Speaking of that Tony, you seem to be wearing them too.  Would you like to tell me about that.”

Tony blushed, but looked her straight in the eye, “It was my idea.  I know Mrs. Johnson was getting real tired getting up to help me at night when I wet the bed, and besides I knew that Sam really likes to see kids in diapers, so I decided to wear them at night as my Christmas present to them.  They were real pleased about it too.”  He decided that the pictures he’d put on Sam’s computer might best not be mentioned.

“I see.  That was probably a good decision on your part, but at the same time, that’s not ordinary PJ’s you have on.”

“I know they seem kind of silly, but I wanted to wear them cause I knew that Sam would love seeing me wearing onesies and little kid’s sleepers.  Besides, they work pretty well when a guy needs a change in the middle of the night,” He smiled at her somewhat sheepishly.

“So things are all OK?”

“Yah, please let me stay.”

“I’ll think about it Tony.  There is a good chance we might even approve your adoption by the Johnson’s if that is what you want?”

Tony nodded an enthusiastic yes, as she stood up, tussled his hair slightly and said goodnight to him. 

 

As she arrived at the foot of the stairs, Maryanne headed up to tuck Tony in.  Mary waited on the couch until she returned about 5 minutes later.

 

            “Well Mrs. Johnson, Tony certainly seems to like it here.  I am relieved; I was pretty worried about leaving him here until I got his grades from school.  I must say that’s some improvement.  He was pretty much failing every subject before.  Now he seems to be getting mostly B’s and even a few A’s.”

            “Tony’s really a very bright little boy Mrs. McCartney; and please call me Maryanne.”

            “I am curious about why the two of you are home alone?”

            “Oh, Danny and Sam are out at a Blazers basketball game.”

            “Why isn’t Tony with them?”

            “We try to make sure that each boy gets special toots, just by themselves, with Sam or me from time to time.  Danny really wanted to see a Blazer’s game, and Sam got a pair of tickets for the two of them because he has been so good about sharing with Tony of late.”

            “Isn’t leaving Tony behind, a bit unfair – or at least doesn’t it make things difficult between the boys.”

            “Not at all.  First off it gives Tony and me some special time together.  We can snuggle together without my worrying that Danny might feel he is being displaced.  Besides, Tony is getting his own special treat for his good grades.”

            “I must say that I am very impressed by the reports from school.  Not just the grades, but it seems he has stopped all the bullying and belligerent behavior.  I’m not sure how you turn a kid who has been through what he has into such a model student in six months.”

            “Oh, I don’t think we can claim all the credit.  Principle Kramer gets considerable credit as well.  He has spent a lot of time working with Tony both at school and at church.”

            “At church?  You mean you have Tony going to church?”

            “Every Sunday.  Bob Kramer was Tony’s special sponsor at the Pearl Universalist Congregational Church.  We joined it when we got married there, and Bob is now Tony’s Godfather as well.”

            Mary shuddered, “You go to the Pearl U.C. Church.  Oh-boy- that will add a twist to Tony’s file.  What a group that is!”

            “They have been wonderful to us, and Danny likes it, because it is one place where his ‘unusual’ tastes are completely accepted.  Father Barry seems to be a wonderful minister too.  The boys are actually eager to go, and haven’t missed a Sunday school class all winter.”

            “Well, I have to admit, that it probably is the right place for this family, but isn’t Tony a little out of place there?  I’m also surprised that Bob Kramer is a member.”

            “Well Mrs. McCartney, Bob Kramer is one of the reasons Tony likes to go there.  Bob has had a lot to deal with in his life.  He was as violently abused as a little boy as Tony, and I think that he feels comfortable with the group there.  He and Tony have a special bond because of their shared experiences, and he has been an enormous help counseling him.  There are also quite a few what other people would call ‘normal’ human beings in the congregation too.  Some of them are family members, who choose to come where their loved ones feel accepted.  Others just like the place.  I admit that the Congregation is pretty unusual, but then again, our family is a bit unusual too.”

            “I am a bit concerned about Tony’s attire.  I’ll admit that the diapers might be helpful, but a pair of Goodnites would be a bit more discrete, and isn’t a onsie on an 11-year old a bit over the top.”

            Maryanne smiled, “You might think so, but this is working out very well for Tony.”

            “How so?”

            “Well, as you might expect, Tony had a considerable problem with adjusting to normal relationships with adults, caregivers, and peers after what he has been through.  For quite a while, he would flinch every time Sam or I would touch him.  At school, deprived of his normal bullying routine, he was a loner retreating into his shell.  He had no idea of how to interact normally with other children or even adults.  While he doesn’t have a diaper fetish like Danny or Sam, and this is something he was unlikely to do on his own, we were initially surprised at how completely he accepted wearing diapers and baby clothes in our home.  When he has diapers and a sleeper or an onsie on, he regresses.  All of a sudden he is no longer the 11-year old preteen trying to gain independence.  He is a little boy snuggling up to his parents.  It is clear to us that he is using this to learn how to accept affection, and how to give it.  Tonight, I had a little boy curled up against me as I read to him, thumb in mouth, happy, content – and bonding.  Tony needs that.  Most parents would work hard to discourage thumb sucking and bed wetting, but we are pretty sure that Tony has long depended on both.  It was his way of finding some security in his personal nightmare world.  Now he is free to grow up and be a normal healthy happy human being, but first he needs to go back a bit, and relive his life at an earlier stage, at least from time to time.  He says he is doing this to make Sam and me happy, and I’m pretty sure that he believes this; but there is a lot more to it than that.  Sam and I think that he will out grow this as he gets older, but right now we are quietly encouraging him to regress a bit.  It seems to be something he really needs to do.”

“I have to admit that whatever you are doing, certainly seems to be working.  I was horrified at the idea of Tony living here after my first visit.  Now it seems like the best placement I’ve done in years.  Thank heavens Tony was able to push me into it.  I cannot say what DCS will do about your request to adopt, but it will be getting a very strong positive recommendation from me.”

 

By April, Tony could call Sam and Maryanne Mom and Dad – for real; and so it was that both Tony and Danny got a new diaper dad – and little sister not too long afterwards.

 

Danny Gets A Diaper Daddy

            Sam and Maryanne returned from dinner out late in February.  It had been almost three years since they’d met, and the Sweeney’s had decided that they needed a break from taking care of the two boys and the baby. 

            “Tonight you and Maryanne need to find a good restaurant and have a nice quiet meal – just the two of you.  Besides Helen and I would just love to have a chance to play parents for a night, now that Mike’s been kidnapped by those miserable parents of his.  We were hoping they’d just give him to us.  Imagine wanting their own child back.  Humph!”

            It was plain, now that his parents had returned from Europe, that the Sweeney’s missed their grandson, who lived halfway across town in Lake Oswego.  He still came to stay about every other weekend, but most of that time he was thick as thieves with Danny, Tony and Sally – especially Tony.  Sam and Maryanne had felt no guilt at all taking them up on the offer, and had gone off happily to have a romantic little dinner - just the two of them.  The boys hadn’t minded either, as the Sweeney’s spoiled them rotten every chance they got.

            After the Sweeneys left, Sam headed upstairs to check on the boys and the baby while Maryanne straightened up the disarray left by Ralph’s roughhousing with the kids in the living room.  Sam slipped quietly into Tony’s room to find him flopped down on his bed, one arm under his pillow, the other tucked in at his side, thumb in mouth.  The covers had slipped down, exposing a thickly diapered rear end under his snap-waisted sleepers.  The boy looked content.  Sam pondered the sleeping form as he pulled the covers back over him and tucked them in under the edge of the mattress.  It had been almost two years now.  Tony no longer woke up screaming in the middle of the night, which was fortunate as the new baby was restless, and got them up enough all by itself.  The boy had come a long way.  He’d gotten straight A’s in school this term and had made high honor role, much to his new parents’ pride, not to mention his godfather, principal Kramer.  He was a good kid, devoted to both Sam and Maryanne, doted on the new baby, and fought with his stepbrother only within reason.  The two of them spent much more time conspiring against their parents than squabbling.  Tony would grow into a good man, Sam thought, but there would be some storms ahead.  No one could simply leave all the baggage Tony had behind.  Both his parents were in jail, and not likely to get out for many years.  It turned out he was not the first child they had abused – just the first to survive the experience; a fact that both his new parents and social worker kept from Tony.

            Sam bent over and kissed the sleeping boy on the forehead.  Tony barely stirred, though he could see his cheeks moved as he worked on his thumb in his sleep.  Sam stood up and quietly slipped from the room.  As he crossed the hall, he mused on Tony’s future.  He was pretty sure that that would include Mike Sweeney-Tod.  It had been Fred and Maggie who first pointed out that the attachment between the two boys was likely more than puppy love.  Since they were both gay, neither were bothered at all that Mike was following in his father’s footsteps.  He and Maryanne hadn’t been surprised either when they thought it over.  Despite his tough bullyboy past, macho Tony had taken over many of Mike’s diaper changes when he spent the weekends with his grandparents.  It had been surreptitious at first, and their parents had caught the two with guilty expressions after they had disappeared together in one or the other’s bedroom for an extended period.  Caught in the act, one afternoon, they had been relieved to find that neither set of parents objected to the arrangement, so it came out in the open, with Tony changing Mike on Danny’s diaper table when Mike was playing at the Johnson’s.  Tony also seemed to have a considerable interest in Mike’s clothing, and produced a package of Strawberry Shortcake panties for him at his twelfth birthday party.  These had been gratefully received and modeled, though Mike now regarded these as ‘going-to-school’ clothes as he wore diapers under his dress, culottes or short-shorts while at home or playing in the neighborhood.

            Moving across the hall, Sam entered Danny’s room to find that he had also thrown off his covers and was curled up in a ball on his bed.  Sam couldn’t help smiling at the heavily diapered form.  He looked so cute there with his thick diapers bunched up between his legs under the sleeper.  His soft downy face, still with a trace of boyish baby fat, was so sweet.  “Aren’t they beautiful - when they are asleep!” Sam thought to himself.  While Tony was Maryanne’s ‘special boy’, Danny had become his.  Deprived of a father for so long, and with their shared interests, Danny had attached himself like a leach to his new Dad.  He wanted to wear the same toddler outfits, and the two of them were quite a pair at various holiday and celebratory dinners, identically dressed in their matching dress-up blue velvet shortalls. 

Danny and he spent hours on the computer together, and both loved pictures of other kids and some adults wearing diapers.  Neither posted a picture of themselves for a long time, though Danny had indicated more than once that he would like to do this.  Sam and Maryanne had told him that it wasn’t a good idea, but had finally allowed him to post a picture of himself heavily diapered in a sleeper last winter, and another where he was at a playground with Maryanne, an obviously diapered eleven year old in short-shorts.  Beyond that, however, he was told he would have to wait until he was older.  After some pleading, he got to put up two more: one when he was 9 in a onsie, and another diapered in shortalls with friends at his 12^th birthday party a few weeks ago.  Sam had to agree that a small series of him happily growing up in diapers showed that these were not some one-off set of pictures taken of some unrelated kid by a diaper fetishist, but were in fact a series of a diaperboy boy growing up in an accepting family setting.  His site had attracted a lot of attention, with a huge number of hits, until it became clear that few additional pictures were forthcoming, and it had settled down to a regular group: mostly other boys close to his age who exchanged gossip about diapers, parents and growing up.  Sam had finally put a few pictures of himself up as well, including a few with the family.  In one, it was clear that Danny, standing next to his mother, and holding the baby, was also diapered under his overalls.  This too attracted a lot of attention, but with only occasional new pictures of the family, it pretty soon also settled down as a place where married diaperboys congregated to talk about how to deal with diapers and family.

            Maryanne and he had discussed this a lot.  She had been concerned about how appropriate it was for them to put the pictures up, but Sam had pointed out that Danny really wanted to do it.  “What makes you think that guys just suddenly want to start posting pictures of themselves when they are 18.  For every picture of a kid, there must be 500 of guys and a lot of ladies too who put their own pictures up.  Clearly this is a ‘diaper fetish thing’, and it is understandable that a lot of diaper-kids would want to do the same thing.” 

            “Well”, he smiled, looking down at his sleeping son, “I may be your best diaper buddy for now, but I think a certain young lady has decided that you are her personal diaper-boy”.  No doubt about it, Sally had her eye on Danny.  So sure of this were they, that Maryanne and he had already had a long conversation with Kate Brownlee about her daughters continued interest in changing Danny’s diapers.  As it turned out, Kate had let her do this over at their house – under supervision – noting that Danny clearly found the experience humiliating, embarrassing and thoroughly exciting.  So the parents had had some serious discussions about boys and girls with both Danny and Sally.  It had been agreed that since Tony got to change Mike all the time, Sally could also change Danny –but not behind closed doors and only on Danny’s changing table at the Johnson’s or the living room at the Brownlee’s. 

            “Danny is a lucky fellow.” Sam thought as he headed down the hall.  “I had to wait almost half a century to find a soul mate.”  He peeked in the door at the baby.  Little Helen was sitting up in her crib, wide-awake.  She smiled happily at the sight of her father standing in the doorway.  Sam went over and picked her up out of the crib to nuzzle her.  Patting her heavily diapered fanny, he set her back down, covering her up as he did.  She immediately giggled and kicked the covers off and rolled over to expose the ruffles on her pink footed sleeper – made for her by her honorary grandmother and modeled after a favorite pair of Mike’s.  He bent over and kissed her goodnight on the top of her little blond head, and slipped out of the room.  Helen would put herself to sleep in her own good time.  She was the wonder of his life, though soon there would be a new little one to share the nursery – this time a little boy. 

            As Sam headed back down stairs, he reflected on all the changes in his life.  Three years ago he couldn’t have been a lonelier guy.  No prospects of wife or family.  All the money he had, had meant little.  Not only did he have a wife, but he also had a career of sorts – counseling others over the Internet about learning to live with diapers had led to his returning to school – for a graduate degree in psychiatry.  A few colleagues who knew were fairly amused at his interests, but as he had toned down his dress considerably over the last year, his diapers were hardly in peoples face.  Usually he wore trainers under street clothes during the day, or a fairly thin daytime diaper.  His thesis, naturally, was on infantilism – and he had no lack of good material for analysis.  His advisors had gone from amused to impressed, as they gradually realized just how common diaper fetishes were – something the entire profession had missed.  In fact, it seemed that the more the subject was examined, the more it seemed to fill major gaps in the field’s understanding of human nature.  Sam already had a few clients for counseling through the church, though he wouldn’t charge more than a token fee until he had a degree.  Of course, even then, the fee would be little more than that, as his investments continued to prosper and he hardly needed the money. 

            “It’s funny, I now have everything a diaperboy could want, and yet I seem to have less and less time for serious diapers: wife, kids, activities, career, friends – they seemed to fill the hours.  Still, they will always be there.”

            Sam slid into bed next to his wife and snuggled up to her.  Maryanne rolled over and patted his soggy rear end.

            “Hmm – I think my little boy needs a change before beddie-bye”

            It was a prolonged change – and when little Helen came waddling in at 6 am, she found her parents wrapped in each other’s arms, both as thickly diapered as she was herself.

Characters

Danny Malcolm – 8 years old

Maryanne Malcolm – his mother

Sam Johnson – the man next door

Ralph Sweeney – retired neighbor

Helen Sweeney – his wife

Fred Sweeney – their son

Maggie Sweeney-Tod – his daughter in law

Mollie Sweeney-Tod

Mike Sweeney-Tod – their son

Kate Brownlee - neighbor

Sally Brownlee – her daughter

Tony Smith – local bully and gang leader

Mark Spitzer – surly looking (ex)member of Tony’s gang

 

Louis Crane – fat (ex)member of Tony’s gang

Aunt Becky – Danny’s maternal Aunt

George senior – his uncle

Peter, Paul and little Georgie – his cousins

Bob Kramer, School Principal at Hillsborough Elementary

Mary McCartney – Tony’s social worker from DCS

Father Barry, Minister at the Pearl Universalist Congregational Church

Billy Doherty – 2^nd grader at Hillsborough Elementary

Rachel Doherty – Billy’s Mother

William Doherty – Billy’s Dad